

Soul's Journey

Joanne Johnson

Copyright 2011 by Joanne Johnson

Smashwords Edition

Crystal Waters Publishing

Olds, Alberta Canada

www.crystalwaterspublishing.com

Copyright 2012 Joanne Johnson. All rights reserved.

Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, transmitted, in any form, or by means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.

PUBLISHERS NOTE

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and an resemblance to actual person's, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for author or third party web-sites or their content.

The scanning, uploading and distribution of this book via the Intranet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted materials, your support of the author's rights is appreciated.

First published by Crystal Waters Publishing 02/01/2012

ISBN: 978-0-9868866-2-1 (sc)

ISBN: 978-0-9868866-3-8 (e)

# Dedication

Thank you and love to my loving family who shares me with my love of writing, teaching on spiritual level, and connecting people with their angels. xoxo

# Realization

My story begins one month before my thirtieth birthday. That was about the time I started to analyze my life; reviewing my choices. Deep down I knew I needed a change, but I had no idea what that might be. This led me to question the choices I had made regarding my life path. Should I have taken a different direction like going to school, or was destiny creating the way for me? My siblings had excelled in their careers; they all were very successful and well respected. I, on the other hand, had been content with making specialty coffees at a franchise down on the corner near my house. People were always asking me, "Jordan, what do you want to be when you grow up?" and for some reason, I had assumed that I had all the time in the world to decide, until now. Reality had hit me like a lead balloon.

It happened at my usual Sunday brunch with my sister, Megan. I was meeting her at eleven, but of course I had just woken up and it was ten-thirty. I would have to hurry to be there on time. She was a high-priced legal lawyer and was amazing at her job. She hated it when people were late and wasted her time; however, she was usually late herself. I did not want to show up late, because then our whole conversation would focus on my lack of respect. Our Sunday brunch would turn into a Sunday lecture; as a lawyer, she went there easily.

Megan seemed to be able to get in the heads of all the people she questioned. She had an unsettling way of knowing when they were lying, or hiding information. She also had the ability to lead people into a line of questioning that exposed all of their deepest, darkest secrets. I had never stopped to think that she might use her skills on me, until now.

Miraculously I made it exactly on time, which was a new record for me. I sat in the café awaiting my sister. It was a beautiful sunny day and I lifted my face to bask in the warmth of the sun that was shining through the window and filling my body with happiness. I must have been deep in thought because I didn't hear Megan approach ten minutes later.

"Jordan, I am sorry I'm late, I got caught in traffic. We had an emergency meeting this morning at the office downtown. I have a client that I know is lying, but I can't prove it. I tried to step down, as his legal counsel, but for some reason my firm won't allow me to."

I stared at her quietly, wondering to myself how long it would be before she let me get a word in edgewise. Today seemed to be starting out like every other Sunday we had brunch.

She was dressed in her typical sophisticated style, with a beautiful, white silk blouse. My sister has always been the epitome of professionalism and she exuded intelligence, power and class. Her strength of self-discipline was reflected in her trim 5'7 build, and her silky blond hair always emanated the way she was feeling. Today was no exception, her hair was pulled into a tight bun at the back of her head and it illustrated to me just how well put together she was. From the moment I made eye contact with her sparkling, self-confident, blue eyes, I felt under dressed and insecure. She had this complete package of a perfect life, or so it seemed.

Funny, when I've been with my family, I've always felt inadequate in every way. I sat and somewhat listened as she rattled on about her client and I could not help comparing myself to her. I was in blue jeans, and a white t-shirt. My Sunday morning attire was typically relaxed and comfortable. My long brown hair, that reached the middle of my back, was up in a ratty ponytail, and shoved under a ball cap. I couldn't even recall if I had pulled a comb through it this morning. I was about three inches taller and much shapelier than Megan was. Considering that I towered over most men, the majority of my dates were intimidated by my height. I had learned at a young age that most men wanted to be my friend, just not necessarily my boyfriend.

As I saw it, Megan should be extremely proud of her life. The only thing that I could see missing was that she did not have someone who she wanted in her life on a permanent basis. She had not found that perfect someone with whom she could be happy. In this regard, she and I were the same. Megan would go through boyfriends as often as she changed her socks, and most men were lucky if they saw her a second time. I remembered her once referring to men as 'disposable chew toys'.

My thoughts traveled back to my last boyfriend, seven years ago. I thought he was perfect, at first. He was about six feet tall with lots of potential and treated me well. He called when he said he would and always asked me what I wanted to do. Then, out of left field, the honeymoon was over. He was never on time, he bitched about his work, and he treated me as if I was a doormat. Sometimes I even wondered if the sex was worth waking up for. I held on about three months longer than I should have because I had great hopes that he would change into the potential version I wished for him to be. What did I expect? He was a salesman after all. He had sold me on his product (himself), but there was no guaranty once the purchase was completed.

"Jordan, are you listening?" Megan asked with that high-pitched annoyance in her voice. Startled, I pulled myself out of my thoughts to pay attention. I had to say something to sidestep her criticism.

"Yes, I was just thinking about my birthday in a month. I can't believe I'm going to be thirty."

The thing I have noticed most about my sister is that she assumes what your feelings are and then directs the conversation according to where she thinks it is going. "I knew you were going to have a hard time with turning thirty," she began. "Look at your life! You have always taken the easy path. You have never really excelled at anything. You have no passion for anything and you continue to fill the void in your life with other people's emotional baggage. Look at all of your friends. They're needy and are always immersing you into their dramas. You step into their lives to save them from themselves."

I tried to speak, but she continued.

"Furthermore, are you not tired of holding everyone's hand through their life and watching yours fly by? You're not getting any younger, you know."

I felt as if she had slapped my face and I wanted to deny what she said, but I couldn't. I was the oldest of three children and the only one that had not pursued a 'career'. I had thought that being a coffee barista was a great job... until now.

"I don't mean to hurt your feelings, but sometimes we all need to step outside of our bubble to see what is really going on," she continued. "Do you even know who you are yet? You're like a chameleon. You become what people need of you, but you struggle with who you are, and you never stand up for yourself. I have always wondered why you use humor in difficult situations. You don't seem to know how to be serious. When faced with a difficult decision you always run and hide in your hole."

What was she talking about? I don't use humor to deal with difficult situations! My shoulders tightened up as if I was being disciplined, and I glanced around the room hoping for an escape. Seeing none, I begrudgingly continued to listen, saying nothing. She always knew how to monopolize the conversation. I watched in silence as she continued spewing forth criticisms and polishing her cutlery.

The waiter approached and I watched in horror as she ordered. "I will take your house salad with no tomatoes or onions. I would like the dressing in a cup on the side; your dressings are not as fresh as you advertise. If my salad smells of meat this time, I will be reporting it to the manager on duty. I want bottled water, room temperature, not chilled."

I wanted to sink into the floor and disappear. Her behavior was always like this. I saw the stress lines form on the waiter's brows as he looked my way. I had to give him credit though; he handled it better than I would have.

"I will have a cheeseburger and fries. Tap water is fine with me. Thank you."

I couldn't help but feel sorry for our waiter. He quickly brought our drinks to the table with shaky hands. Before starting, Megan squirted hand sanitizer liberally on her hands and sent her water glass back to the kitchen three times. It wasn't clean enough for her bottled water.

"Megan, just drink from the bottle," I said. "Don't worry about the glass."

"I am paying good money for the meal and I want a clean glass! That shouldn't be too much to ask for," she replied. "This is what I was talking about, Jordan, if you see yourself as a second class citizen then so will everyone else."

She was making me very uncomfortable. I would have to leave our waiter a large tip for putting up with her. I worked in the service industry, so I knew exactly what our waiter was going through. What was she yapping about? I didn't see myself as being a second class citizen! As brunch continued, I wished I could have been anywhere else but there. I have always been the type of person you could outright insult, and then I would beat myself internally after the conversation was over for not defending myself. This time was no different. I grinned and nodded as if I were listening, all the while feeling like a daft, silent fool.

When our lunch came, I was looking forward to some peace and quiet as she ate, but no, that would not happen today. She began to complain about a man she had met yesterday in the elevator. "I was in the elevator and this man stepped in. I heard later that he was a mob boss named Bruce something-or-other. He tried to start up a conversation with me. He stared at me as if he knew me and asked if I liked antiques. Of course, I said no, because I did not intend to have a conversation with a complete stranger. I just looked ahead hoping his conversation would cease, however, he kept asking me questions about all sorts of things: my background, where I was from, and so on. I skirted around his questions until I got off on the floor I needed."

"Later that afternoon, I entered the parkade and a limo pulled up with Bruce inside it. He asked if I would like a ride somewhere. Naturally, I said no again, and pointed to my car, off to the right. That's when I noticed one of my tires was flat. Luckily, just then my secretary, Jill, drove up and offered me a ride. I quickly accepted and watched the limo drive off. I have made it a rule to never mix business with pleasure; it is usually a bad combination. Most of the time the clients are either criminals, or divorced. Whatever the case, they are bad news!" she explained.

After brunch, my sister's Blackberry rang. She placed her pointer finger in the air to tell me to hold on a minute, and then answered. To my relief, I was literally saved by the bell. She was still on the phone when she dug in her purse for money, placed it on the table, stood up and waved good-bye. She hand-signaled, 'I'll call you later'.

As I left the café, I analyzed everything she had said about me. I went into the denial stage easily and became angry, deep down knowing some of what she said was true. Sometimes Megan could be so self-righteous and opinionated. Even the sun had disappeared behind the clouds, adding to my depressed state. My world was suddenly not as bright and cheery as it had been before our conversation.

By the time my strides ate up the five blocks to my apartment, I had digested most of what she said, realizing that I did need to make some small changes in my life. I dragged myself up the three flights of stairs to my apartment. When I opened the door, the usual sense of home and peace was missing, mainly because I had lost my peace of mind. My tiny seven hundred and five square foot apartment, that I had placed lots of love and care in, for the last seven years, now felt empty. I always had money, not a lot, but I was comfortable.

As far as the coffee shop was concerned, I really enjoyed the people I worked with and our customers. Now every part of my life seemed as if I had chosen myself to be placed second to everyone else. All I ever remember my parents saying to me as a child was, 'Play nice with others Jordan, watch over your siblings Jordan, and make sure they are safe and sound Jordan'. No wonder I thought "I" did not matter. I had spent my lifetime making others happy at my own expense. I was always going out of my way to look after everyone else.

This is where my story begins, my soul's journey to "find myself." This was the end of my life, as I knew it. Everything from this point on would change in the bigger aspect of my reality. The person who looked in the mirror today would never look back again. I sat on the couch in my apartment and listened to the messages that had been left on my answering machine. They were all very similar.

"Please call me; it's important that I talk to you about what is going on in my life." After about the eighth similar message, all from very different people, I knew without a doubt that Megan had been right. My friends were all needy. I helped them deal with their issues so that I would not have to deal with my own. After feeling somewhat disgusted with myself, I turned the phone off.

I put on my "Victoria Secret" jammies, which always made me feel better. They were pink, soft, and sexy. I know it is bad when the things that normally give me great pleasure in life, stop giving me pleasure.

Sleep did not come easily that night. I started by counting my ceiling tiles with the aid of the reflection of light coming through the window. I moved on to meditation hoping that I could bore myself to sleep, but it really hit home when I could not shut my brain off to achieve any kind of focus. I was very frustrated when I glanced at my alarm clock, only fifteen minutes had passed. The minutes seemed to last forever. At this point, I decided to get up and make some sort of a plan for my life.

I sat down at my tiny kitchen table with a piece of paper and a pen. On the top of the sheet in big bold letters, I wrote. 'MY LIFE PLAN'. I sat there for a while and stared. The letters went blurry. This was so depressing. I was trying to make some sort of plan to pull myself out of the slump that was my life and I was drawing a blank. With a huge sigh, I walked over to my couch and lay down.

I must have dozed off for a couple of minutes because I had a daydream about going into the mountains. I was able to feel the peace and serenity of the drive, in my black Jetta, through the mountain passes. I awoke with a start and decided that would be perfect. I would get away, clear my head, and maybe find some sort of passion in life. It didn't take me long to allow the self-sabotage to take over. "What if I had a flat tire and my cell didn't work? Who would hold my hand and save me?"

The nervousness of the situation hit me. I had never done anything that wasn't about, or for, someone else. I always held other people's hands through, well... just about everything, watching or holding their broken hearts until they could move forward, which now I could see would be never. The same people in my life would recreate the same situations, over and over, with different people, as a way to not allow peace into their own lives. Because of my responsibilities as the eldest child, I had never thought or taken the time to place myself first, but rather allowed everyone else and their problems to take priority. I decided then and there that desperate times called for desperate measures. No matter what kind of fear it triggered, I had to follow this through. It was settled; I got up and began my list.

'MY LIFE PLAN'

Before I am 30, I will:

1. Take a holiday by myself

2. Learn to do things alone and for myself

3. Put myself first

4. Find my passion

5. Find out who I really am....

After a few moments, I smiled, seeing that I had a plan. In four days, when my scheduled summer holidays began, I would have three weeks all to myself.

I had been saving money here and there all year so that I could fly to Florida and vacation with my parents. We planned this trip every year. They would rent a house on the beach and all of us kids would take turns staying with them for a week or two in the summer. It was always safe and organized fun. I needed something different this year, even though the thought of my plan was terrifying.

# A Plan

Working the next four days felt like I was just putting in time. I had several people ask me if there was something wrong. I would smile and say, "No, I just have a lot on my plate right now." By the fourth day, people had stopped asking. They just looked at me with sympathetic glances.

"I would like to thank you for the coffee," said one of my regulars. I could not help but notice that she had handed me her business card, discretely hidden in her money.

"Thank you, have a good day," I said putting the money in the till and glancing at the card. She had a PhD. in Psychology. I watched her turn at the door, look me directly in the eye, and wink. Before she was out the door, I had discretely tossed her card in the garbage.

"Thanks, but no thanks," I mumbled under my breath.

I noticed that all my user friends, although they did ask me what was wrong, failed to express real concern, and would promptly move on to tell me about their lives. On rare occasions, I managed to say, 'I'm fine,' before they cut me off with chatter about their lives. I have always had people confide in me and I realized they would continue to do so as long as I allowed it. The most self-absorbed of my friends had already gone on to their story before I even had a chance to answer. Damn, I hated it when my sister was right.

My thoughts, while packing, centered on how long I was going to be gone. I figured I would take a week's worth of clothes, and then wash and wear, as I needed after that. Closing up my duffle bag, and reaching for my MP3, with all my favorite tunes, I took one last look around my place. I had taken care of everything I could think of. After loading up my Jetta, I went back upstairs, with great hopes that the next time I looked at my apartment I would be a changed woman on my way to a brand new life. I stepped out and locked the door. I felt like a child getting ready for her first vacation.

Anticipation, excitement, and uneasiness were my feelings on the surface, but overall, I couldn't wait to get going. Looking back now, I can see how I should have been more careful with what I asked for; some moderation would have been appreciated. Hopping into my car, I tried to think of anything that I might have forgotten. My obsessive-compulsive disorder began to come into play.

"Did I lock the door? Have I left on the curling iron? Have I shut off all the taps?" I put my seatbelt on, started the car, heard the engine hum, turned on my MP3 and chuckled as the song "Life is a Highway" started to play. I took it as a sign that I was on the right path and that everything was as it should be. I loudly sang along as I pulled away from my parking stall. I was moving forward, fearfully into the unknown, with hopes that I would be given great insights along my journey.

As I left the outskirts of town, it felt like I had passed the point of no return. I had not really thought about where I was going, just that I had to go. For once, my life would be spontaneous, would have adventure and would be about living in the moment. I was usually thinking at least two days ahead, planning everything so I could feel comfortable and safe. This was a totally new experience and I could feel my stomach turning violently. I waved good-bye to the last house as I left the city, thinking to myself that this is where my old life ends and my new life begins.

A few miles out of the city, my stomach settled. I decided to keep driving until I figured out where I was going. I remembered that I had forgotten to phone my mom to explain that I would not be there in two days as she expected. I dug around, found my Blackberry in my purse, and dialed her number. To my dismay, she answered on the first ring. I had been hoping to leave her a message saying that I had made other plans without really going into it.

"Hi Mom, how are you?" I pulled over to the side of the road so I could focus on our conversation.

Immediately she asked, "What's wrong, I can hear something different in your voice?"

"Nothing," I said. "I've just had a change of plans and I'm not coming out this year. I cancelled my flight and I wanted to tell you not to expect me at the airport."

"Why dear, what's wrong?" she asked again, worried.

"I'm turning thirty and I realized that my life has been fairly predictable," I explained. "So I'm taking a...a soul journey. This trip is just for me, it's something I need to do."

"That is great dear," she said. "I hope you find what you are looking for."

The strange thing is that when I spoke to her on the phone, I could hear her smiling, even though I could not see her face. I asked, "Are you smiling?"

"Oh, you know me; I am always the happiest when my children finally start to realize what is really important in life."

"I am sorry if I disappoint you, I know that I'm not as successful as Megan or Isabelle."

"You are the first of my children to follow your heart," she said. "You could have all the success you desire, but none of it will bring personal heart fulfillment."

"That doesn't make sense," I said. "Look at my siblings. They have it all together. They have found success in their lives. They are the best in their professional fields, or close to it."

She was quiet for a moment before she continued, "Jordan, have a great time. I am proud of you, no matter what. You will soon see what I mean about personal and professional happiness, how one can bring soul happiness and the other loneliness. If you get a chance, we would love to see you on your birthday."

"Ok, I will see what I can do, and thank you for understanding."

"I understand more than you know honey, and I look forward to hearing about your trip," she replied honestly.

I had the weirdest feeling, as if my Mom could see the future or something. It was as if she really understood. I thought the phone call would be a lot of guilt about how she was going to miss me.

"Thank you Mom, I love you."

"We all have specials gifts Jordan. You are taking a journey to find yours, so please, make the most of your time."

"Bye Mom, see you soon." As I hung up my Blackberry and pulled out safely onto the highway, I couldn't help but wonder why that conversation had been so easy. Although it had been a strange conversation, it wasn't unlike others I had had with her, as if she were trying to tell me something without actually saying it. I had many conversations with my parents over the years that somehow managed to hang in the rafters waiting for moments of boredom, or idleness to replay themselves; for instance, when I first started dating.

They had sat me down and explained the intricacies and value of finding the right person to share my life with, as they had found each other. I guess they were hoping that I would take my time and find someone special to love and cherish. Unfortunately, to their utter disappointment lately, or so it appeared, I had been single way too long. My belief was, if I could not find someone like my dad, I would not settle for almost good enough.

I admired and loved my father immensely; he treated my mom, as well my sisters and I, with only kindness and respect. He was intelligent, hardworking, and handsome, but when it came to personal matters, he was shy and reserved.

I laughed even now remembering his analogy of the perfect relationship; a relationship is like a basketball game he explained. The balance of power is delicate; each person carries the ball of power for a short time, and then must pass it to their partner, so the partner can carry it for a while. If you are in a relationship that feels like you have the ball all the time, or never, you need to call a time out and inform your teammate about the new rule changes. He continued to tell me that if one person carried the ball of power too long, then that person had too much control in the relationship. The partner would eventually feel resentment or bitterness, and things would finally fall apart if the situation were not rectified. I recall nodding my head at him hoping he would think I understood, but of course how could a relationship actually be like basketball? I appreciated his effort, although I had never had a relationship long enough to consider his theory.

My mom then took her turn and explained that relationships are like a plant, they need to be watered and nurtured, or they will eventually die. If you leave your plant out in the cold, it will shrivel and die quicker. Relationships require emotional effort from both parties to keep them thriving and healthy. I remember how uncomfortable I felt when she continued to talk, moving on to the subject of sex.

"The rule of thumb is," she explained, "if a man is selfish in bed he is usually selfish everywhere else." I laughed hard when she said that. Thinking about my parents having sex was hard enough to believe, let alone that my dad was good in bed. I needed to change my focus. The way my thoughts were headed was disturbing.

When I looked at my parents' relationship, I never expected to find one like it. I always thought I would probably have to settle. My parents had an amazing partnership. They had been married almost thirty-two years and they still behaved like teenagers in love.

My attention shifted back to the present. The road started to curve as I traveled through the steep mountain pass. It was hot and dry out, and the drive was tedious. It was kind of like traveling in slow motion, which always feels like a form of torture when I'm tired. I found it easy for my mind to wander to the past as I drove forward.

I remembered a time when my sister, Isabelle, and I went shopping. I met a guy who was really nice and good looking. He was friendly and asked me many questions regarding my family. I was flattered until I realized, sometime later, that he was interested in Isabelle and not me. He called me repeatedly about his chances of dating her, until I stopped answering his calls. I was consistently passed over by men for other women in my life. I am well aware that I suffered from the ugly duckling syndrome; there was a time I hoped I would outgrow it but unfortunately, it never happened.

Glancing at the side of the road, I noticed a green sign that indicated a gas station and rest stop twenty miles ahead. I had been on the road for several hours and I decided I should stop for a leg stretch, a bathroom break, to top up my tank, and to get some snacks for the road. I pulled into the gas station and saw that it was busy. I had about a ten-minute wait ahead of me, so I parked my Jetta behind a black pickup truck.

The man fueling up in front of me was good looking and tall. He seemed to carry the energy of a typical, self-absorbed male. Since my last boyfriend seven years ago, I thought all men were that way. I had not let my guard down since that failed relationship, which explained why I was still single. He had just driven up to the diesel pump before I pulled in, so I knew I had a few minutes to visit the facilities before it was my turn.

After my bathroom break, my thoughts were only on snacks. I wanted to pick up the usual comfort food that helped me through any tough time. Those little packages of euphoria, deep chocolate brownies; they helped me deal with most of my emotional burdens. There is something about putting a chocolate brownie in your mouth; it has that calming effect. Everything looks a whole lot brighter after a few of those little round cups of heaven. I thought about some of the side effects that I would notice later as I tried to stuff myself back into my jeans that I was wearing a week ago. My motto now is one small bag of four per week, and only if the situation is dire. Today, on the other hand, looked like a double bagger.

As I paid for my stuff and headed for the door, a flash of light caught my eye. It almost looked like someone had flashed a camera light at me. I looked around, but saw nothing of the sort. I glanced over my left shoulder, as I was making my way out the door, and noticed an older gentleman standing on the sidewalk. I looked again to make sure my eyes were not playing tricks on me. He was a native man, about fifty or so, and he was wearing an old ragged jean jacket, white shirt, and black jeans. When I took a second look, he was holding the door open for me, all the while looking me directly in the eyes. It was nice to see that chivalry had not died years ago, as I assumed it had.

He was a huge man with three feathers in his long brown hair. I had never seen anything like this in my life. When I pay attention to people, very few people ever look me in the eyes unless they are trying to sell me something. I stood on the sidewalk, and thanked him for his help with the door. I could not help but be mesmerized by his eyes. They had a very peaceful and reassuring look about them. I remember seeing a similar sparkle in my grandfather's eyes when he teased me as a child. This man's eyes were full of passion. I was unsure how long I stood there, with my mouth open and my mind running ahead of me, when he finally spoke.

"Jordan, I am to give this to you." He held out his hand, fingers closed and palm down. "The stone is called a Larimar. It is said to bring luck and healing."

I stared at him, dumbfounded for a second, before I could form my words properly. When I heard the words coming out of his mouth, it took my brain a few minutes to register. I was never sure what was stranger, that he spoke to me at all, or the fact that he knew my name.

"How do you know my name?" I asked in surprise.

He gave me a coy smile, and his eyes seemed to light up like high beams on a car.

"That is the name on your necklace."

I reached up to my neck; I could feel the cool metal with some relief and laughed. Of course, I was wearing my name necklace. How could he have known my name otherwise?

He still had his old, wrinkled hand held out to me. Out of politeness, I held out mine. He placed a rock into my palm. It was not like any rock I had ever seen before. I looked down and noticed the color and egg shape. When I looked up again, he was gone; there wasn't a trace of him in sight. I looked around to see if anyone else had noticed, but people were minding their own business.

I stood there staring at the smooth stone. It was a greenish-blue, and it was the size and shape of a robin's egg. Luckily, it turned out not to be as breakable as an egg, because I promptly tripped on a cement-parking stall and dropped it on the pavement. Finding my balance, I watched it roll away from me on the hardtop. When I picked it up, I was surprised to find that it hadn't been damaged by the fall.

I quickly placed the gift in my pocket; it was my turn to use the pumps. The entire time I filled my car I couldn't help wondering about the native man and the stone he had given me, for no apparent reason. It all seemed very strange. He hadn't given me a chance to say 'thank you', or 'what is this for?' How could he move so fast? I didn't even see him go. Maybe he was a lot younger than he looked. My thoughts continued as I got back into my car and pulled out of the gas station.

# The Dream

About an hour later, I decided it was time to stop for the night. I thought the next inn or hotel would do the trick. It was all I could do not to pull out my newly purchased map to make a plan and see where I would be staying. I think they call this letting go, or going with the flow, but it seemed a lot harder to do than it looked. My mind was verbalizing incessantly, 'make a plan, make a plan', but I was trying to allow fate to choose for me. It did. The next sign I saw said, 'Cozy Cabins for Cheap'. Cozy and cheap - two words a girl likes to hear when she is paying for herself. This would be the perfect place.

After pulling into the parking lot and getting my motel key for the night, I headed to my room. I opened the door and thought I had stepped back in time to the brown and orange 70's. There was even a yellow shag rug, which I am sure had endured without replacement since the place was built. The smell of stinky sweat socks greeted me just inside the door. Trying to hold my breath, I walked over to the window and opened it wide. I was finally able to breathe. The price of the room fit my pocket book easily for one night, so I would have to tolerate the look and smell of the place.

After deciding I would be staying here despite the smell, I grabbed my duffle bag. Thank God for my perfume, "Beautiful". I sprayed it around and hoped the yucky smell would lessen. After all, the stench couldn't possibly get any worse. After the first spray the odor seemed to dissipate somewhat, and was replaced by something nicer.

I decided to skip dinner, since my stomach was uncomfortably tight. I wasn't sure if the tightness was anxiety, or just the overall stress of the journey into the unknown and unplanned. I opened my package of four brownies and filled the void. When the first one entered my mouth, a warm, relaxing sensation washed through my system.

I spread out the map on my bed to examine it, but only to find out my exact location. After careful assessment, I convinced myself that I could still plan and be spontaneous at the same time. This is another one of those moments that I could lie to myself to feel better about my situation. Thinking about it, I put one finger on the place I was at, closed my eyes, and placed another finger on where I was going. After opening my eyes, I congratulated myself; I was headed to the west coast.

I felt the relief hit me. I had family there and could stop in for a visit to try to bring some normalcy to my trip. I showered quickly, as the hot water disappeared all too soon, and crawled into my warm jammies. There is nothing like something soft and flannel against your body to make you feel warm and comfortable.

I finally remembered the stone. I leaned over the side of the bed, grabbed my jeans, and fished around in the pocket, until I pulled it out, and rolled it around in the palm of my hand. The color was beautiful. I had never seen anything like it before. My thoughts went back to the old man, and I wondered about his life. Putting aside all the questions that flooded my mind, I placed the stone on the nightstand and shut off the light. I left the window open and inhaled the strong pungent smell of spruce and pine. It seemed to clear the cobwebs out of my mind.

Sleep settled in as soon as my head hit the pillow, and an odd dream started instantly. I was running along a path in a huge cedar forest. The birds were chirping, and the smells were vibrant. I noticed up ahead that the path formed a fork in the road, which trail should I take? One path was covered by overhanging branches and darkness, the other was bright and colorful, with dancing rays of sun as far as my eyes could see. As I was staring straight ahead, I noticed a small deer spring quickly out from the bush onto the bright sunny path. I decided to move forward on the brighter path. This path had the safer feel when I focused my attention on it.

A loud bang on the wall woke me from my peaceful dream. Startled, I could feel my heart racing as I reached for the light next to the bed. I could hear yelling and screaming and I ran to the front window and peered out in to the darkness.

"You will take us to where we need to go or suffer the consequences of disobeying me," said one man.

"I do not know what you want," said another man fighting his way to freedom.

"I know who you are, and I know you have what I need," said the first man again.

It took my eyes a few minutes to adjust to the darkness as I struggled to focus on the chaos in front of the neighboring cabin.

Two men held a third man by his arms, while a fourth man opened a car door. They were trying to force the captive man into the car as he struggled and fought to break free from their grasp. The tallest man placed some sort of object against the captive's neck. There was a bright spark and the captive slumped over as if he had passed out. The other two men hurled him into the back seat of their car while the tallest got in the other side.

Startled, I plopped down on the nearest chair and stared blankly out the window. Should I do something, and if so, what should I do? Should I call the police, or inform someone? I pondered the thoughts inside my head for a few minutes before I finally focused out the window again.

I noticed the car was now gone, apparently they had driven away while I was deep in thought. I didn't even know in which direction they had traveled. I wondered for a second if I might still be dreaming. Slowly I got up from my perch by the window and walked back to my bed, stubbing my baby toe on the bed frame. "Isn't that just perfect?" I yelled. At least that clarified my questions about it being a dream.

Hopping on one foot and holding my toe with my hand, I reached the bed, then snuggled back in, and tried to let sleep claim me. The sun had risen before I finally drifted off. Awakening later in the morning, I felt as if I had been in a wrestling match with the blankets most of the night, and lost. My body felt tired, but somehow my mind felt as refreshed as a spring rain. I felt joyous about the new day and the new adventure.

# The Chance Meeting

I packed up my duffle bag, took one last look around the room, and headed for the door. A flash of light caught my eye. Almost forgetting, I turned and grabbed my rock egg off the nightstand, opened up the pocket of my pants and placed the egg inside. I headed out the door, trying not to put too much stock in the flash of light.

I stopped at a local café for a buffet breakfast and filled my belly with pancakes and bacon. A new day brought with it endless possibilities, and since I was beginning to enjoy my new attitude, any stress that might have been clinging to me, dropped off. I felt energized and optimistic. Taking an extra-large coffee to go, I paid for my meal.

"Where are you headed?" my waitress asked.

"To the West Coast."

"You'll have to take Highway 42, because Highway 13 has been closed due to flooding. We've had too much rain this week," she explained. "It'll take you extra time, but the scenery is well worth the delay."

"Thanks, Angela." I replied reading her nametag.

"Have a safe trip and a wonderful day," she said smiling graciously.

Driving a short time later, I was wishing I had not been inclined to drink all that coffee. I needed to stop and empty my bladder. I noticed a sign that said 'Rest Stop 2 Miles'. The two miles were going to feel more like thirty miles. My bladder was so full I thought I could not hold it for one second more when I finally arrived. I was relieved to see something other than outhouses as I pulled into the parking lot. I stopped the car then hurried into the restrooms. As I washed my hands, a huge sense of relief filled me; I could get on with my day. Before heading out the door, I glanced out the front window of the restrooms. The windows were dirty, but you could still see through them.

I recognized the same car I had seen last night in the motel parking lot. I could see and hear the four men arguing loudly again. I felt a sense of panic as I stood against the wall of the restroom. Their car was parked right beside mine, so there was no way that they would not see me get into it. Should I go out and pay no attention to them, or hide out in the restrooms until they went about their business?

I zoned out for a few minutes until I could hear them shouting and becoming more threatening. With my attention focused back against the window, I could just make out some of what they were saying.

The tallest man shouted, "This wasn't supposed to happen, the bastard was to take us to the gate and not put up a fight. Now we must wait for him to come too. Time is of the essence, and we need to get back before it is too late. My family's future is at stake."

I heard another man say, "Go and check the bathrooms, we need to make sure no one is in there. We don't need any more difficulties on this trip."

Panic hit me square in the diaphragm and took my breath away. I had to hide. I shut the stall door, stood on the seat, and listened for the footsteps. After a few minutes, I heard someone come in and then go out again. I let go of the breath I had been holding.

One of the men said, "How were we to know that he couldn't be bought? Most people's lives revolve around money nowadays. Maybe we can force him to give us the symbols to open the gate. Does anyone know his family or where I can find them?"

After listening to their discussion, I knew I had to escape. Knowing the door faced the parking lot, I decided I would go out into the forest and lay low for a while. Looking around the small room, I spied a screen window, at the back, that would hopefully allow my timely escape out into the forest.

I pushed at the vent that covered the window opening with my hands, but it wouldn't budge. I had to find something bigger that carried more weight. Looking around the bathroom, I spied a fire extinguisher, under the sink, that looked like it might do the trick. I moved my hands to pull the extinguisher out of its holder. Great, it was attached to the wall with wire. I had to squat down and unfasten the wire. Holding up the fire extinguisher with my shoulder, I was able to remove it from the wall. The job was awkward and tedious. If there had been a fire here, I'm sure this bathroom would have burned to the ground by the time I managed to free the extinguisher. Having removed it quietly, I headed for the screen window.

Using all the power I could, I pushed the extinguisher into the screen, but it wouldn't give. I needed more weight. I looked over my surroundings and couldn't see anything heavier that would work, so I thought I would take somewhat of a run and hit the vent really hard. This would qualify as one of those moments when I never really thought things through to the end. I took long running strides toward the vent, holding the extinguisher in front of me. The vent gave way with a huge screech, and tumbled to the cement below with a crash and bang, along with the fire extinguisher I had been holding. I know they heard that, there would be no help for it.

As I ran for the door, I heard voices from behind the bathroom where the vent had landed. I sprinted out the front door, and noticed there was nobody beside the cars. Fumbling with my keys, I ran around the end of their car to the driver's side of mine, hoping I could get the key in the door quick enough to drive away. Just as I made it to my car, someone grabbed my legs, I tried to scream, but there was a well-placed hand over my mouth. Someone pulled me to the cement and I was lying on the hard cool pavement when I heard a male voice reassuringly urge me to be quiet.

"You need to be quiet, please. He had leaned close to my ear and spoke in a soft voice, "I won't hurt you."

I wiggled around to look straight into the eyes of my captor. To my astonishment, he had the most amazing blue eyes I had ever seen. It reminded me of how the Caribbean Sea had looked on my last holiday in Cancun.

The reality of the situation finally kicked in and I instantly froze with fear. Every muscle in my entire body went rigid at the same time. My stomach was so tight I thought I might throw up my entire breakfast.

He repeated, "I won't hurt you, but we need to escape as quickly as possible. I need you to run as fast as you can up the hill and don't stop until you are out of view. Do you understand?"

He let me sit up, but he didn't remove the hand from my mouth.

I nodded wildly as if I had rolling marbles in my head. I hoped that he would believe me and release me to run away from the predicament that I now found myself in. I think this is when I realized that I am a big ostrich when it comes to conflict. I enjoy putting my head in the sand and avoiding all trouble like the plague. Confrontation of any kind needs to be avoided at all cost. Megan had been right on another point.

He said, "I'll let go of your mouth if you promise not to scream. Do you understand we will only get one chance, so this had better work?" I nodded yes again to the stranger.

His hand left my mouth, just as I heard a loud crash. He yelled, "Go and don't look back," as he pointed to the path winding up the hill and beyond.

Adrenaline kicked in. I was up and off the pavement like a cat with something tied to its tail. I had always thought that I was rather clumsy, but this ease and grace of movement proved otherwise. I could hear lots of yelling, it seemed the men were still at war with each other. They had not been able to work out their differences yet. I continued to hear yelling, but it became quieter as I put some distance between them and myself.

"I told you to come quietly and you'd go free."

"I prefer to choose my own path in life," the stranger said.

"I don't want to hurt you," the tall broad man screamed.

"Then my suggestion to you is to let me go."

"We just need the symbols, for the past," yelled the tall big man.

"Like I told you before, I do not know what you want from me."

"Give us the symbols and you and your friend can go free."

"She's not my friend," said the stranger. "I just met her a minute ago. Leave her alone."

"I will use any means possible to get you to give me what I want," said the big man.

After running for what seemed to be a long time, I finally stopped by a large tree to look back. The restroom that had been my temporary hideout was now a pile of debris, ash and smoke. I thought it was strange that I had not seen a fire. My mind had trouble comprehending the scene that was playing out before me. When I looked closer, I noticed that the tall man was shooting beams of light at the stranger I had encountered at the car.

It had to be more than light because when it hit the stranger, it would send him flying about ten feet in the opposite direction. Surprisingly the fall must not have been as hard as it looked because he was back on his feet in no time, sending beams of light back at his would be captor. It looked as though the tall man and this stranger were evenly matched, or so I thought. The other two smaller men seemed to be only bystanders.

For a split second, it actually looked like they might be using magic, and then I promptly laughed at the idea. Maybe I had hit my head on the pavement, and was hallucinating this whole scene. I decided to pinch myself just to make sure, but the reality of the situation could not be denied. Suddenly the stranger was running towards me.

I heard him yelling in my direction, "I told you to keep going until you reached the top." I looked back at the other men, but they were lying on the pavement. I knew they were still alive because I could see them moving around slowly.

"What happened to them?" I asked.

"I took care of the situation to give us time to get away," he replied.

"What do they want?"

"They think I have something they need. Now move. We need to put some distance between them and us!"

Increasing my pace, I felt like I was stretching my legs fully to stay ahead. The man behind me was able to keep up and almost passed me a few times. I was finally a few feet ahead when I noticed a fork in the road. What path would take me to safety? I had to make a choice, and fast.

# The Introduction

Within a few strides, I notice similarities between the path ahead and my dream last night. I slowed down to examine these surroundings in greater detail. The smell seemed the same, as well as all the strange birds singing. The similarity between this experience and my dream was unmistakable. This was the strongest déjà vu, I had ever experienced.

Which path was I to choose? Should I choose the bright cheery trail or the shadowed dark one? The recollection of the path I had taken in my dream came to me. I remembered the deer, and looked down the bright cheery path. I laughed to myself for expecting to see it standing in the grass, but it wasn't there. I decided that the way to go was the one that I had chosen in the dream, so I began heading down the brighter trail. When I came to where the deer had been standing, I looked down and discovered another egg shaped rock. I picked it up and placed it in my pocket along with the other stone. Glancing at it for a split second I noticed that it was the same size as the last one, but this one was black and shiny.

The stranger caught up to me in a few large strides. He looked at me for a moment rather strangely then said, "Just out of curiosity, why did you pick this path?" I glanced at him, walking almost beside me now.

I tried not to look at him as I spoke, "This path seemed brighter." I thought I would just keep it simple. I saw no reason for giving this man too much information at this point.

He rolled his eyes at me and said, "Somehow that doesn't surprise me. You seem to be the type to make your choices based on how things look."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean? You don't know anything about me," I said extremely annoyed.

"No offence to you Miss. I didn't mean for you to get your feathers all ruffled. It was just an observation." He looked thoroughly amused by my response.

"You sir, have not ruffled my feathers. You have passed a quick judgment based on past observations of others that has no bearing on me at all. As a matter of fact, I had a vivid dream about the same two paths last night and was shown which one was in my best interest to take."

His face looked shocked and he stared at me for a long moment before continuing. "What did you say your name was?" He seemed to be observing me sternly with his eyes, as if he was trying to see into my soul. I placed my nose higher in the air, but not high enough that I would trip over the fallen branches.

"I haven't told you my name. We're not friends or acquaintances of any kind."

He gave me a cheeky look and said, "So it is going to be that way is it? You will be stuck with me for some time, so what is it you would like me to call you? Or should I just make up a name, like "Babe"?

I was frustrated more than I should have been, but for some reason I decided to give him my real name. "I'm Jordan Howard. My friends call me Jordan, but you can call me Miss Howard."

He smiled looking like he had bested me. "Hello Jordan, my name is Derrick McTavis. Everyone calls me Derrick."

I could feel annoyance rising up within myself. I tried to remove the emotion hoping that we would only be spending a short time together and then I would be free of him. He seemed to be the most arrogant, self-important, frustrating man I had ever encountered, and I had met quite a few working in the coffee shop.

I glared at him as he spoke again, "We need to keep up a steady pace because we have a long hike ahead of us."

"What do you mean?" I asked. "How long do you think we will have to endure each other's company?"

"You've stepped into a situation that you know nothing about. They would rather kill you than leave you around to identify them later. I know without a doubt they will leave no strings untied."

"I believe I could explain to them that I am not involved and they would allow me to go back to my car, where I will continue on my way."

I could hear the laughing before I could see it. "This is not a game! You are in an extremely dangerous situation, so please hurry. I have given us about a half hour head start, but not much more."

I stopped walking and glanced over at him. What had I walked into? How did my life become so complicated in such a short time? This situation alone would cancel out some of my to-do list. I stopped and took a good look at him. He had curly, black hair that was a little longer than most men chose to wear their hair, and he must have been six foot four or five because he towered over me. When he looked me in the eye, his eyes were the most beautiful sea blue. His leather jacket and white t-shirt seemed to emphasize his firm, muscular, weight-bearing shoulders. He looked like he could be in one of those firefighter calendars I used to buy. Then I recalled seeing him in front of me at the gas station in the pickup truck. I wondered why our paths would cross again. Too bad he's so arrogant and self-absorbed.

Smiling at my own thoughts, I could feel my muscles loosen up as I headed into a power walk. I had always considered myself relaxed and easy going, but this man had made me defensive and frustrated right away. I had never met a person who treated me this way right from the start, and I could not imagine that it was going to get better any time soon. Maybe if he did not speak to me we could get along better. He was, however, the nicest piece of eye candy I had seen in quite some time.

My distraction was short lived, as he spoke abruptly. "We need to hurry. I can feel they're getting closer to us."

I snickered to myself; I was on the path to the unknown with someone who thought he had 'spidey senses'. He started to pass me on the path, so I cleared the way for him. It wouldn't hurt to stare at his best asset for a while. He did have the cutest, round, firm ass in his blue jeans.

I was busy admiring the view when he spoke sharply to me over his shoulder and ruined it again. "Do you think you could hurry it up, or do I have to carry you? I've seen baby turtles move faster," he smirked.

Dumbfounded, I answered in a snotty tone. "I'm not a child and would appreciate you not treating me as such."

"If you did half as much walking as you do talking we would be at our destination already," he replied.

Did this man have to scold me for everything? If I had known I was going to spend my holiday with someone who treated me like my fifth grade teacher had, I would have taken more time to bolster my insecurities. I was one of those people that usually stood frozen to the spot with my mouth hanging open, shocked when people were intentionally rude to me. It always took me a few hours after the fact before I could formulate a comeback, but by then, of course it was too late.

I trotted along behind him, fuming under my breath. The nerve of this man, his self-importance, and his snarky attitude were getting on my last nerve. I had never met anyone so rude. How dare he, I thought.

I could hear a river somewhere nearby and thought I could use a good wash. As we slowly approached, I noticed that we were about thirty feet above the river itself. It was at the bottom of a steep ravine with many huge rocks on either side. I felt a tightness in my stomach as dread ran through me. We were trapped, and now we were going to be caught! Would this be the end of my story?

Looking over at Derrick, I could see he was deep in thought until he spoke. "There's a tree up-river two miles that will take us across. Our only hope of escape is getting across to the other side."

As we followed the cliff up stream, I was careful not to get too close to the edge. After a few minutes, I noticed a slim tree that had fallen across the ravine. It might have been wide enough for one foot at a time, but I would not be able to stand with both feet together at any time during our crossing.

I looked at him, "You don't really expect us to walk across that twig, do you?"

"Our only hope of freedom is crossing. Do you have a better idea? If so, please go ahead and share it," he replied aggravated.

I thought for a minute. "No, I don't have a better idea, but there must be an easier way."

He walked over to the tree, looked over his shoulder and said, "You go first."

"What a gentleman," I said feeling provoked. "Let me plummet to my death first; your mother would be so proud."

As I walked over to the tree, I remembered what my sister had said. Her words seemed to echo in my head, "You never take risks, and you always take the easy path."

I felt a newfound strength and determination as I brought my leg up to the tree and took my first step on it, holding my breath. I was too frightened to look down. After the first step, I took another, and then another, until I realized I was almost halfway across. A wide smile spread across my face as I realized that I was able to battle my fear and take the risk. I had an epiphany when I separated Megan's criticism of me from the anger it provoked. I realized how accurately her words reflected the inadequacies of how I viewed myself. My frustration wasn't with her, it was with me.

I could feel the tree moving beneath my feet, I was scared. I didn't have the best balance on the sidewalk let alone on a twig suspended 30 feet above a ravine. Nothing made me more aware of my surroundings than someone moving the item I was walking on. I stopped in mid-stride only to see that Derrick was walking up behind me, moving quicker that I would have liked. The tree was shaking violently and I was uncertain it would hold us both. I looked down and saw the jagged rocks sticking out of the rushing, cold, mountain water. I could feel the chilled air and the spray from the water, even at this height. My cousin taught me in her playhouse, high in the trees, that if you don't look down it can't hurt you, or so I believed at nine, I wasn't so sure now.

"Stop," I yelled. "I'll fall." I looked ahead again, trying to regain my balance and composure.

"You need to hurry; they're coming and they will be here soon," he said. "I can see the movement in the trees already."

As he spoke, I struggled to maintain my balance and craned my neck around to see if he was right. I could see them too and at this rate it would not take them long to catch us. I could easily see the three men running after us now. I felt the panic rising in me; my stomach tightened harder and I thought I might throw up. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my nerves, somewhere under the surface I was able to find some control. I slowly moved forward again.

The tree cracked as we were crossing the midpoint. I took a big breath and felt something push me from behind. "That is not going to help you know!" The tightness in my body was back, it was as if all of my muscles were in a state of stress.

"Woman, I do not know what you are talking about, but move your feet," he replied. He was too far behind to have been able to push me. I immediately started to doubt that it had really happened. Then again, it could have been the strain of the whole situation in general that caused me to feel things that were not really there. I tried to scurry the rest of the way across, with as much control as I could muster, and without falling. It is amazing what your body can do when you need it to perform under great pressure.

Reaching the edge, I experienced a rush of excitement and joy. The stress of the crossing was more intense than I realized. I felt a huge sense of accomplishment that only comes from pushing yourself beyond your normal boundaries. I started out on the path and tripped on a root that was sticking out of the ground. Before I realized it, I was lying flat on my face in the grass. I looked up to see Derrick standing over me shaking his head.

"Do you walk much? Follow the path and I will catch up in a few minutes."

All I could do was lie there with my bruised ego and look up at him.

"Nod your head if you understand," he replied sharply. I picked myself up off the ground, muttering under my breath and nodded my head. I was brushing the dirt and grass off my clothes when I finally walked forward on the path he directed. I will never have to worry about feeling too good when he is around, because he tends to have a way of kicking me in the teeth when I am having a triumphant moment. The whole experience felt like a weird dream, since I'm sure I should have been more terrified about being caught. On some level, I guess I thought I could reason my way out of the situation altogether.

I continued on the path, when I heard a loud crash. It sounded like a tree falling in the ravine. Panic hit me; what if he was killed, how would I find my way back to my car and out of this mess. The fear of being alone in the wilderness finally took over and I turned to head back to the ravine. Of course, the moment I saw Derrick running through the trees, I knew from the look on his face I had made another mistake.

"Can you not follow directions?"

"Yes", I said, "I was just worried that something had happened to you. I thought that maybe you had fallen down the ravine, but I can see my concern was a total waste of time, so excuse me for caring." I told myself my real fear was not for him; my fear was to be stuck out in the wilderness alone.

He gave me a funny look and said, "We need to hurry, it will be dark soon. I have an idea where we can make camp for the night, so we will have to cover ground quickly."

I was finding this man extremely aggravating; he always had to have the last word, and it usually was not very nice. I had not felt like I was this much of a pain in someone's ass since I was twelve, when I went to stay with my seventeen-year-old cousin who wanted to party but instead had to baby-sit me.

# The Cabin

I cannot remember ever having so many emotions in my body at one time. One minute I was worried, and the next I was angry with this daft man. I wanted to smack him hard in the back of the head. I was totally and completely frustrated.

With a loud sigh, I decided to pick up the pace so as not to get any more negative comments thrown my way. I smiled to myself as I looked at the ground and saw lots of sticks and roots. I thought it would be quite enjoyable if he would trip and fall down, crushing his massive ego, and hard assed exterior. I almost did a little prance as I walked. It is interesting to see what the right motivation can do for the soul.

It was almost dark when we reached what looked like a small cabin in the middle of nowhere. I stopped to stare at it. The door was falling off its hinges, and the spider webs were the only thing holding it together. The roof was slightly hanging on, and the windows had no glass in them.

After a few moments, I asked, "Please tell me this isn't where we're staying tonight. This place is a rank, smelly dump."

"You're welcome to sleep outside in the rain," he said almost sarcastically.

Laughing I said, "Rain? What rain? There is not a cloud in the sky."

He said, "Wait about half an hour, I can smell it in the air. You'll see!"

I took a long breath, but I smelled nothing. I lifted my head to face him. I was about to tell him exactly what I thought of him, in a very unladylike manner, when I noticed a flash of lighting over his shoulder. I silently wished to myself that maybe it was a lone flash of lightning that wouldn't develop into a storm. I wanted him to be wrong. Just as I convinced myself that this was the case, I noticed another flash of lightning to my left followed by a loud crash of thunder. Drat! Even Mother Nature is against me today. I felt like if it weren't for bad luck, I wouldn't have any luck at all.

Looking back at Derrick, I noticed that he seemed to be very pleased with himself. If I were to understand the look correctly, I would say he was gloating. Here I was, stuck in the middle of nowhere, with a man that had the sex appeal of a Chippendale dancer; at least he did when his mouth wasn't annoying the hell out of me.

"I need you to go and collect some firewood," he said. "You'll probably find more behind the cabin in the trees."

I was standing in the doorway peering in when I said, "There's a lot of wood by the fireplace already, I'm sure that will be enough for one night."

"It takes more wood than you realize to last all night, so unless you want to freeze your ass get some more please," he replied.

I turned away and sucked up the fact that he had just bossed me. I was tired and I didn't want to argue with him. It was just easier to perform the task. I headed out the door and started around the back, when I smelled smoke coming from the chimney. He was quick; I had to give him that. Grabbing an armful of wood, I headed back just as the rain started to fall. I walked through the doorway thinking I was done, when he handed me a bucket and said, "I need water for coffee. You will find a stream behind the building."

"How did you start the fire so quickly?" I asked not expecting him to answer. "I already know where the stream is by the way, I almost fell into it looking for wood."

"I used to be a boy scout," he said. "If you continue to stand there and talk, we will never be able to eat. I, for one, am starving and looking forward to a simple meal."

With a heavy sigh, I headed out the door for water. I went back to the stream again, washed out the bucket a few times, and put my hands in the stream to wash them clean. The water felt cool and refreshing on my skin so I quickly washed my face as well. When I was finished, I filled up the bucket with clean water and headed back toward the cabin. As I made my way into the cabin, the wonderful aroma of food greeted me. I walked in. He grabbed the water and pointed to the fire.

"Please sit, dinner will be ready in a second."

I looked around the cabin and could clearly see that no one had used this cabin for a long time. The wooden floor was dirty and full of cracks; the cupboards had fallen off the rusted hinges, and the front door would not even close properly. Just sitting on the dirty floor, I felt I should go wash again before I ate. I wasn't surprised when I smelled the fresh scent of rain and heard the patter of raindrops on the roof. I sat in front of the fire and enjoyed a dinner of brown beans, coffee, and beef jerky.

"Where did you get all this food?" I asked.

He was very quiet about how he came across it. It did not matter for I enjoyed the meal greatly. I looked over at the cupboard and saw some rusted old cans, so I assumed he opened a few, and now we were having a feast fit for a king.

He finally answered after a long moment of silence, "Does it really matter where the food came from as long as you are full? I have never met anyone who asks as many questions as you do. You could give my ears a break while we eat," he replied smiling.

"No, but I was curious", I replied annoyed. "Do you always have to speak to me with sarcasm in your voice? I asked you a simple question, and I would appreciate an answer that doesn't reek of sarcasm. This isn't my idea of a fun time and you're not great company. I'm starting to think that I might do better on my own after all."

I stood up and headed for the door. Just a few feet away from the opening, he spun me around and pushed my back against the wall. I looked into his eyes that were full of amusement. I could feel the connection as his eyes met mine, and I looked away shocked at the intensity. He slid his hands down my shoulder lingering a little too long on each wrist. I could smell his minty breath as I kept my eyes focused on the hands that were holding my wrists. He cleared his throat and moved his hands from my wrists to place them on the wall on each side of my head. At that moment, I wished I had an insight into what he was thinking or feeling. I found my inner spunk and tried to push him out of my personal space. I shoved him hard, but gave up when his body did not even budge.

He smiled at me, "Are you too bloody stubborn and pigheaded to see that I am trying to help you?"

"Help me," I sputtered back sarcastically. I smelled the scent of wood and spice in the air. "I feel that my life has taken a terrible turn for the worst since you came into it. I would rather be rid of you than have to bear the torture of your arrogant company for even one second longer."

"I'm sorry that the accommodations aren't to your highness's expectations. If I had known, I would have made reservations someplace nicer," he replied sarcastically.

"That isn't what I mean. You're the one I'm having issues with, not the cabin," I said infuriated.

"Tell me then what I can do for you to make myself more accommodating," he retorted.

As his voice became louder, his body was moving closer to mine. I felt like I was sandwiched between him and the wall. I felt the hard muscles in his body, and his smell was very sexually intoxicating. I could feel my body reacting in a manner that surprised me. My mind began to imagine what his clothes hid. It must have been too long since my last sexual encounter because my body was behaving strangely. I had to fight my feelings as I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the wall. If he only knew the affect he had on my body, he could use it against me. I would be like putty in his hands. My sexual emotions and feelings needed to be buried... now. After a few tense seconds of struggling to regain control, I opened my eyes ready to deal with him. He was not going to win.

"If holding me against my will makes you feel like a real man, then knock yourself out." I was fighting the musky scent of him, and getting more pissed off by the second. "Furthermore, you need to start treating me as an equal, because I will not take any more abuse from you, sir!" His eyes seemed to smile, as did his mouth.

He removed his hands and said, "Does that mean you will not fight me on anything else? I will treat you as an equal if you stop acting like a child."

"A child? You're behaving like a dictator!"

He was only a few feet away but his smell was distracting. I maneuvered my body farther away from his scent. I needed to be focused and I was finding it difficult to do with him so close. If I was going to make a point, it had to be now.

"I'll agree not to give you a hard time if you can hold your snarky, self-righteous tongue."

He looked amused then said, "Okay, I agree, but will you follow directions without questioning me?"

"Okay."

He held out his hand to shake mine, looked me straight in the eye and said, "Do we have a gentlemen's agreement then, Jordan?"

I held out my hand, "Yes I agree, but I will only listen to you if it does not go against my own judgment, or morals."

He smiled, "Then we have an agreement", he said as he grabbed my hand and shook it caressing my hand just slightly.

The moment his skin touched mine I knew it was a mistake. My breasts started to tingle and get perky. These areas of my body had been lying dormant for years, and I was not about to let them become active now. I let his hand go as if it had burned me, and turned away to walk back to the fire. I stood there holding my hands up to the fire.

"I got a chill standing so close to the door," I said over my shoulder, hoping he was unable to read my body language. "Why were they holding you captive?" I asked trying to change the subject.

"I have information that they need to obtain, so they were hoping to force me into giving it to them. Unfortunately, they've seen us together, so now you're also in danger," he replied.

"What? That makes no sense."

"They think you're with me, so that makes you a great bargaining tool for them. If they catch you, they will use you as leverage to get to me. They won't believe that this has been a chance meeting," he continued.

"What was it you were throwing at them in the parking lot? Both you and your adversary were knocked down, but both of you managed to get back up."

He turned and said, "I'm not sure what you're talking about, but I must leave for a moment to check something outside." I watched as all expression left his face and he made his way to the door. He wore an unreadable mask that made me feel very uncomfortable.

"Run away and keep your secrets," I said. "I'll find them out soon enough."

# The Guardian Angel

When he returned sometime later he said, "I'll show you tomorrow. You'll understand everything about today better after I explain."

"Okay, but why not tell me right now?"

I watched him busy himself with the fire as if he had not heard me. I decided to let it go for the moment because I realized from his body language, and our recent exchanges, that I would get nowhere fast by pushing the issue. I was not in the mood for an argument anyway, I was tired of all the friction between us.

I glanced over at the rickety looking bed, realizing it was only twin size. The idea of sleeping on that disgusting dust pile was very little improvement to the dirty floor. The thunder was crashing outside making me aware that outside was not an ideal place to sleep either. I looked at him, yawned, and said, "I'm taking the bed, where will you be sleeping?"

"In that bed, with or without you," he grinned smugly.

"I can't sleep with you," I said frustrated. "I don't sleep with people I have just met!"

"Then by all means please feel free to enjoy the floor," he said with an antagonistic tone in his voice.

"You, sir, are not a gentleman," I replied in annoyance.

"We're both adults and as I see it, the only reason that you would be uncomfortable about sleeping in the same bed with me is because you find me somewhat desirable," he said smiling coyly.

"Oh please, that's the farthest thing from my mind. You remind me of a boil, very painful and irritating. I won't miss you when you disappear," I returned with a smirk on my face.

"Good, then you should have no issues," he said. "Are you sleeping against the wall or am I?"

He seemed to brush my insult off too easily. "I'll take the wall," I said, silently wishing I could elicit more of a reaction.

The look of that man in the firelight made my stomach do flip-flops. I do not remember ever being this turned on sexually. I found the sensation disturbing; normally I was able to shut off my desire on demand.

"Would you like to use my coat as a pillow?" he asked.

I wanted to say no, stuff it, but instead I replied, "Yes please," when I glanced at the dirty mattress I would otherwise have to lay my head on. He handed me his coat with a huge smile on his face. I could tell he was enjoying my discomfort.

Frustrated, I crawled onto the bed against the wall, and hoped sleep would come before he joined me. However, I wasn't successful in that either. I turned my back to him and I felt the bed move beneath me. He lay down on his back behind me. There was only quiet between us, and I thought back to the long, exhausting day. It looked like it was another sleepless night in my world. The coat had a pleasing male smell that kept me thinking about this man beside me. It felt like hours before sleep finally came. At this point, I was never sure if it was a vision or a dream.

The native man I had met earlier in the day was in my dream to introduce himself. "Hello Jordan, my name is Max. I am one of your four guardian angels. You will only meet two of us at this point in your journey, until your body vibrates at a higher spiritual level. We are here to inform you of your special purpose in this life and we are going to help you live up to your potential."

He held out the first stone he had given me at the gas station. "This stone helps you see psychic visions, so I am able to communicate with you. I have chosen to speak to you in your sleep because I need a receptive audience with you. Your mindless chatter while you are awake is full of judgments and self-criticisms, which interferes with your clarity. When you're not at peace with yourself, you make it harder for us to reach you on an intuitive level."

"You will have the odd vision during the day, but expect most of your visions to come at night until you are comfortable with the process. Do not fight the visions because you will create an intense headache from trying to stop the flow of information. This is your new destiny and you have little or no say in the overall plan, because on an unconscious level you have asked for it. Your parents and grandparents have gone through the same process of activating their DNA in order to find inner peace. This leads to the ability to help others move forward on their own spiritual growth journey."

"Now that you have begun the process, it is important to stay focused. You need to remember that you can only move forward from here. You have gifts just like everyone else, but because of your lineage, dating back to the druids, you will also have capabilities that are rare, as they are a culmination of your birthright. This is your new destiny so embrace it. From this experience, you will learn more of who you are and why you are here. We all have this kind of great potential, but through the business of everyday life, and the acquisition of the almighty dollar, we get lost, never realizing our life purpose."

He held out the blue green rock again, "This rock is a Larimar used for visions and connecting with your angels. Once you find the first stone, wheels are set in motion; events will lead you along like a domino effect, teaching you about your gifts. Opportunities will come up for you to own and to know who you are, on every level: body, mind, and soul." He then held out the black egg-shaped rock, and continued with his instruction. "This rock is obsidian, it is used with magic and for the manipulation of energy. You will have the ability to move things with your mind. As you fine-tune your energy, you will be able to raise your vibration and have your body disappear to the naked eye. All this may feel like it is a little overwhelming right now, but with time you will learn to enjoy the perks that your family's ancestors have passed on to you."

"These gifts take time to master, which is why we have sent you on this journey. The more you use your gifts, the easier it will be to find the last two stones. Be careful not to lose the stones before their energy embeds into your soul. Once you have found all four stones, the energy will integrate into your body, and become part of who you are. If they fall into the wrong hands before they are activated, their power could be used against you."

I woke out of a dead sleep and started to feel around in my pockets for the stones. I was hoping that I hadn't lost them already. When I wiggled my hand around in my pocket, my fingers felt the cool, smoothness of the stones in the very bottom. I became uncomfortably aware of an object poking me on my outer thigh with each slight movement. Was that a stick? Obviously, I have been single too long, as I had forgotten about men and their ability to exercise their manhood at night without conscious effort. I laughed at my own gullibility at the thought of it being a stick.

Derrick although still peacefully sleeping, had his manhood fully realized and bursting its denim confines, and "oh bursting" was somewhat of an understatement, he was massive. He must have been having a great dream. I secretly hoped that he was suffering sexually as much as I was, because he had become such a thorn in my side lately. My mind flashed for a second to what his jeans were actually hiding. I felt the blush of heat to my face so I redirected the focus of my thoughts again to my pocket.

I pulled out the contents of my pockets. With a sigh of relief, I confirmed that I still had both stones. I decided to place them in the opposite pocket so I would not disturb my sleeping neighbor further.

Accepting the situation was as it should be for the moment; I lay back down and tried to return to sleep. Rolling onto my side, my body finally started to relax, until a muscular arm came around my body and rested beneath my breast. I waited a few moments to see if his breathing changed. When it didn't, I was actually grateful for his body warmth, but the hardness pressing against my backside was difficult to ignore.

I closed my eyes and tried to focus my mind elsewhere. Within a few minutes, Max was back in my mind, pointing to a door. The door was made of old wood, and splinters stuck out from the flat surfaces at the edges. The door had many large, ancient markings on its surface. I had seen similar symbols in Mexico, at some of the Mayan temples, on my last family vacation. After opening the creaky door, he grabbed my hand and led me through. As I looked around at my surroundings, it was as if I had taken a step into the past. I was standing in a crowd of women, all of them dressed in long skirts and bonnets in ugly brown and green colors. The colors seemed very dull and the material simple. The men were in trousers and cotton shirts made from the same dull and simple material. When I glanced ahead, I was able to see a wooden platform overlooking the people. As I looked down at myself, I saw that I too was dressed in a ground length, brown skirt and top, all made of a natural feeling material. I could feel the bonnet on my head.

"You have to see your past so you can understand your future," Max said. "I have taken you to this time, to help you become aware of how your abilities came to be. In the beginning, you could use your gifts easily, but in this time being different made you a target. This situation shows you how we came about letting you choose the path for yourself."

I found myself standing alone, without Max, in a crowd of people who were looking up at a wooden platform. A huge archway was centered over the platform, with five ropes tied in nooses, each spaced a few feet from the next. It seemed like I had arrived just in time to see a public hanging.

I could feel my stomach turn, so I looked for the nearest exit. Unfortunately, my feet seemed to be rooted in the ground. There were hundreds of people around me, but no one even seemed to notice I was there. Not one person made eye contact with me or even looked my way as I cleared my throat loudly.

I heard loud cheering as five people entered the right hand side of the platform. They were tied together with some sort of rope shackles on their hands and feet. I could instantly feel their despair. I have always been able to feel other people's emotions by looking into their eyes. I tried very hard to block the emotions of the prisoners, knowing what was about to happen.

When I looked around at the crowd watching, I could feel the anger and frustration directed toward the people on the platform. They actually thought their lives would be easier with these people exterminated. The people on the platform who were about to be hung, emanated extreme fear and frustration, for they had been made scapegoats for the recent bad luck the church and local villages had endured. A man dressed in dark red colors started to speak directly to the crowd. The coldness in his voice made my body shiver; I assumed he worked for the church from his state of dress.

I listened as he addressed the audience, "My good people, these people have brought ruin to our crops and deformities to our children. Our closest family members have died because of a plague they brought with them when they moved to our village. God has found them guilty of witchcraft and therefore has sentenced each to death by hanging."

I could hear the people cheering loudly and I was horrified as I thought to myself. 'Are all these people daft, what is wrong with all of them?' There seemed to be no one in the crowd that carried any concern for the life of these people. It was as if they had lost their compassion and were demanding a scapegoat to blame for their troubles.

One of the women, in shackles, handed over a small baby to the man dressed in the colored robe. Before she let go, she kissed the baby's head and whispered something in his ear. I was sure I saw the child smile before he was handed to a woman dressed in black who had stepped forward a few minutes earlier. I looked around and found Max standing beside me.

"You have to do something," I said. "I know you can change their future."

He looked sympathetic and replied, "These people have chosen, on a higher level, to become martyrs for the rest of you. From now on, the powers and abilities of their descendants will not be activated until the environment is friendlier to their existence. Each child has passed these abilities to the next generation through their DNA. These gifts cannot be used until they are activated within the body through a certain series of events."

"How are they activated?" I asked.

"When you start to feel a sense of longing, like you are missing something in your life, synchronistic events come into play to allow the activation process to begin. If you were not feeling anxious about turning thirty and somehow wanting more out of life, we would not have been able to connect with you. The conversation you had with your sister recently, sparked a realization of the unhappiness within yourself. This conveyed more unconscious spiritual markers than either one of you knew. It signified to us that you were ready to move forward spiritually, meaning that it was time for you to activate your gifts and step into your potential. If you had chosen not to have lunch that day, your life path would have stayed the course, with no change. You would have continued to find pleasure in saving others from their lives, instead of living your own. We would have tried again later to help you see the truth of the life you were living and helped you want to reach for more."

I thought back to the conversation I had with Megan that day, and how that moment had sent me forward on this adventure. I now looked at our Sunday brunch in a completely new light. It had also become very clear what had happened during the conversation with my mother on the phone. She was already aware of where my life was headed when she spoke to me. The comments she made now made sense. This was a huge epiphany for me.

Coming back to my surroundings, I asked Max if we could leave. He nodded his head yes, just as they started the hanging process. Before we disappeared, I was unable to block out the first horrific hanging of the woman who had been holding the child.

Max looked at me and said, "What your ancestors had been practicing wasn't witchcraft. They were creating whatever they needed for themselves, instantly, in a time when this ability couldn't be understood or explained." I heard his words just before I woke up. I was crying and struggling for freedom in the small bed. I grieved for the woman whose hanging I had just witnessed. I was sad for the child who would never know who his mother was. I could hear Derrick speaking softly, as a hand grabbed my arm.

"Jordan, it was just a bad dream. Take a few big breaths and let go. You're completely safe."

By this time, I had sat up and was struggling to get out of bed. The whole time he was speaking to me, he had been gently rubbing my arm in a comforting manner.

Trying to compose my emotions was more difficult than I thought. I felt the room closing in on me. I needed to get out! I leapt for the door in one quick movement, and in doing so; I accidently knocked Derrick to the floor with a loud thud. I reached the rickety door and swung it wide open, hoping the single top hinge would hold. I could smell the fresh morning air. I stopped and focused on breathing and relaxing for a few minutes, as the first rays of the morning sun filtered through the evergreen canopy.

I was surprised to sense his warm body move up behind me.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"I just need a few minutes," I said.

"Take as much time as you need. Do you want to talk about it?" I shook my head no.

I watched as a few black birds flew over the trees, chasing one another happily. They landed briefly on a nearby branch only to fly off again, chirping in another direction a few minutes later. They seemed content with their lives. I felt my body sigh, before I relaxed and leaned against the door jam.

Derrick was standing so close behind me; it was making me very aware of parts of my body that had been dormant for too long. Although he did not touch me, my body tingled. I tried to convince myself that the only reason I was attracted to him was that I was tired and my mind was confused. My friend Rita always tried to convince me that she slept with too many men because she was over tired. I knew at the time it was a lie, but thought today that it might carry some truth. However, my theory was totally blown; I had slept well last night except for the rock hard man poking me in my thigh.

"Are you up for beans, coffee, and jerky for breakfast?" he asked.

I realized he had taken a few steps away from me as he spoke. My body still quivered as I turned to smile at him.

"I'm famished, that sounds great," I said trying to disguise my arousal.

"Would you get some more water?"

"I think I could use a small walk to clear my head, anyway." I grabbed the bucket and headed out the door. Going back to the stream, I splashed icy cold water on my hands and face, allowing the water to refresh and clear the cobwebs from my mind. I drew in deep breaths of crisp, clean air and tried to expel the dusty air of the cabin from my lungs.

I could hear the chickadees singing their song, and continued to take big breaths to clear my body of all the muscle tension. Wherever I looked, trees and mountain range stood in all their magnificent beauty. It was quite breathtaking. I felt more relaxed and peaceful as I lived in the moment.

Filling up the bucket with water, I headed back to the cabin. My mood was still contemplative and confused about all I had learned in my vision. Derrick met me outside the door, and I handed him the water, hoping that he had found a stash of coffee beans somewhere. He did just that. When I entered the cabin, the most delicious scent of freshly ground, dark roast coffee filled the air. My senses awakened and I was excited about the meal to come. My breakfast was sitting on a plate on the dusty cupboard. I was amazed at how great it smelled, considering I was only gone for a short time.

"That was quick," I said.

"Sit by the fire, I'll bring you your breakfast in a minute," he replied.

We ate in complete silence. I never thought I would see the day that I'd actually enjoy brown beans for breakfast – but I was starved.

"What about the men following us?" I asked with a concerned look.

"Don't worry; unless they know how to fly, they went for a swim at the bottom of the ravine. Scaling up the cliffs and to the top would be a long tedious task for them. I figure if they lived, it will give us a few days head start."

"Where are we headed then?" I asked.

"I thought I would take us back to my house and then you can be on your way from there," he explained.

"You live in the middle of nowhere?" I asked.

"No," he said. "I know a shortcut to my house from here. We have at least a two-hour hike ahead of us today."

# Time Travel

The morning air was crisp and slightly cool. I was thankful that yesterday had been a bit chilly, so I had my sweatshirt on top of my t-shirt before we set out again. Just then our eyes met, our gaze seemed unbreakable for a few moments. I could actually feel my attitude softening towards him. It was going to be difficult parting ways; he wasn't as offending and conceited today as he was yesterday. Perhaps under different circumstances we might have hit it off.

The further into the forest we headed, the denser the trees became, and the sun was unable to touch the ground in many spots. I followed along in silence for I was still deep in thought, remembering the information I had learned last night. It all seemed to make sense, on an emotional level, but not on a logical one. Could this all be real?

I remembered feeling as a child that I had a special purpose in my life, but when my purpose never showed up, I had lost faith in myself and considered it a childhood fantasy. I always felt there must be more magic to life, even though that wasn't what I was receiving. After exhausting all possibilities, I joined a church for a short time and it helped fill some of the emptiness in my life, being around others of like mind.

However, I wondered how looking outside myself for the answers was helping my inner growth. When I wasn't at church, I still felt terribly alone and unhappy with who I was. I assumed I was missing something, which is why I waited for my life to actually start, instead of living it. I wasn't sure how long we had been walking, but my side started to ache.

Finally, I spoke up, "I need a few minutes break, I have a stitch in my side and it is becoming unbearable."

"There is a cave at the top of this hill; I am going up there to look around. Rest here for a few moments and I will meet you at the entrance when you get there," he said.

I nodded, trying to catch my breath. I glanced around for a place to sit. A large rock, nestled at the base of a majestic tree, couldn't have been more inviting. I sat quietly and began to relax as the cramp in my side stopped. However, I felt relief for only a second before an uncomfortable pressure built up within my head. I continued to relax through my breathing and massaged my temples slowly. Strangely, as if on cue the stones in my pocket started vibrating out of control.

When I started to breathe through the pain, the vision of the three men from yesterday was very clear. I saw the cabin where we had spent the night. The men were throwing things in every direction as if they were looking for something important. After tearing everything apart, they left the cabin. When they were well out of reach, the tall man, who was last to leave, threw a huge white ball of fire into the decrepit old cabin. A large fire ensued and the cabin burned quickly to the ground. It looked very similar to the restroom that I had seen the day before. There was smoke and ash everywhere. Nothing of the cabin we had called home for one night was left standing.

Panicking, I jumped off my rock, and high-tailed it up the hill to the cave where Derrick seemed to be deep in thought.

Before thinking about how it would sound, I blurted out, "Derrick we have to hurry. They're at the cabin we stayed in last night and they've ransacked it. The tall guy from yesterday threw a big ball of fire into it and the cabin has been completely destroyed. They are on their way here."

"How do you know?" he asked staring at me intensely.

"I've been having visions lately," I paused a moment before continuing, "They seem to be coming true." I could feel my cheeks get warm and wished I had made a different choice with my wording. All I needed right now, was for him to think that I was a nutcase. He took it well I thought, considering the subject matter, but he betrayed no emotion while he contemplated our next move.

His face looked as stern, as it always had, but there was a different spark of light in his eyes that I hadn't noticed yesterday. It was as if the impatience had dissipated and a look of understanding took its place.

"We'll have to go to my parents' place instead. I'm going to need some time to figure out how to get rid of this problem. I know they won't be able to follow us there," he replied.

"How can you be sure?" I inquired.

He said with a smile and a sidelong glance, "You'll see soon enough. It seems that I misjudged you more than I was aware, Jordan."

"What does that mean?"

He smiled again, "You're more gifted than I thought, and you're able to use more of your gifts each day. The next few days will be very interesting indeed."

"How do you know?" I asked almost impatiently as my mind began racing.

It seemed that the whole world was involved in a conspiracy against me. Everyone knew more information about me than I did. If I had not been so worried about capture, I would have created more of a stink and demanded the explanation I was looking for. We walked into the cave and entered a dense black hole. I placed my hands ahead of my face so I wouldn't run into anything. Derrick had ushered me ahead of him on the path of darkness, and suddenly something behind me started to glow. I turned to see what he was holding.

"What is that?"

He held out his hand and showed me the six-inch glowing stick.

"Is it one of those glow sticks?" I asked surprised. This man seemed equipped for everything, but he had little more clothing on than I had, and no backpack.

He nodded instead of answering, and I noticed he was smiling as he was focusing on the cave wall beside him. He seemed to be moving around what looked like rock buttons - twisting and spinning them. I leaned closer for a better look to see what had his attention so completely. I saw nothing but rock and stone.

"What are you doing that for?" I asked.

"There is a door in this cave that will take us directly to my parent's house. I need you to stand closer to me, because when the door opens it can close rather quickly," he replied.

I scoffed at that, he was probably trying to take advantage of my gullibility. A door in the middle of a cave? Did he think I was born yesterday? Nevertheless, I moved closer to him. I could feel the intense muscle structure of his body as he held me tightly against him. The smell of him alone could send a woman into labored breathing. Fighting against the arousal, I placed my hands firmly on his chest and tried to pry myself away slightly.

"I need some breathing room," I gasped.

"Just a minute!"

There was an intense flash of light and I felt him hold me tighter by the waist. He was only close for an instant before the force of the gravity pulled us apart. I suddenly felt as if I were spinning wildly alone, as if on an amusement park ride. The sensation lasted for only a few seconds before I came to an abrupt halt and landed on the ground, sprawled out on my back. I felt completely disoriented and thought I would throw up. After a few minutes, my stomach settled and I could feel dewy grass between my fingers and the air was noticeably cooler.

The cave we had entered was nowhere in sight, and fog had suddenly appeared was too thick to see any farther than a few feet. I was immediately on my feet looking for Derrick, but I could not see him.

"What the hell?" I said aloud. I did not understand how we went from the cave to the grass, without my being aware.

"Derrick, where are you?"

"I'm right in front of you"

"Where did the fog come from?" I questioned trying to understand what had happened.

"Jordan, just follow my voice," he said.

He started speaking in a foreign language, which just added to my confusion.

"What are you doing? Why are you talking like that?"

He stopped chanting for a moment, "I'm lifting the fog."

He went back to speaking in a different language.

"What language are you using?"

"It is Atlantean," he replied before continuing with his chant.

I gave a snort. The man was delusional, but it was the funniest thing I had ever recalled hearing. Atlantean wasn't a language it was a myth. Who was he kidding? Before I had finished laughing, the fog had cleared. I was shocked and wanted to say it was just the sun clearing off the fog, but I knew that it couldn't happen that fast naturally. I laughed again, trying to release the tension that was building inside, for I was thoroughly confused. This whole experience made the hair on my neck stand up. Maybe I was still dreaming. I walked over and I looked Derrick directly in the eye before he could walk away.

"Where the hell are we? And how did we get here?" I demanded.

# The Explanation

He stood and faced me, seeming to struggle with some internal conflict for a few moments before he spoke. "This is going to be a long story; maybe we should find a place to sit down."

He walked over to a fallen log, sat down and motioned for me to sit beside him. My legs felt weak at that moment and from the look in his eyes I knew he was about to tell me something big. I was not sure that I wanted to hear it just yet. As I sat down, he seemed to be holding his breath. I took care to choose a spot farther away from where he had directed me to sit. I needed to feel an essence of control in this situation.

"I have the ability to travel through time. I can open time portals in the time-space continuum that will allow us to enter into the past and present. My parents picked a more laid-back time to live in now, but they did live in our time until 2006. They never really liked being involved in the hustle and bustle of today's life, so when my father retired, they moved here because it is more comfortable and relaxing for them. My father was a medical doctor and found it was too easy for him to get caught up in the whirlwind of the demands of his career. The real reason those men are after me, is they want to go back in time, but don't have the ability to do it on their own."

I stared at him. I am sure that my eyes were as big as saucers. "You're out of your mind if you think that I'm going to believe you. I'm not that gullible." The silence was uncomfortable as I stared at him. This was a first for me, being at a loss for words.

"I was hoping that you'd be mature about this," he said. "I see, I was mistaken, Jordan. You'll see the reality of what I'm saying in a few minutes." He walked over to a nearby stream and washed his hands and face.

I wondered if someone had slipped LSD into my coffee at work and I was on a nice trip. After catching my breath, I finally stood up, still muttering under my breath. "Time travel... what will he say next."

I approached the stream and thought that it was a great idea to wash. After finishing, I stood up looking at Derrick. He was standing on a small hill overlooking the countryside. He seemed to be smiling as he looked. I walked over to him, but I could not help staring when I saw what he was looking at.

His grin stretched from ear to ear and he said with a touch of smugness, "Maybe next time you will believe me."

# The Castle

I stared at a huge stone castle that was surrounded by an actual moat. I was dumbfounded and I rubbed my eyes, looked, and then rubbed them again. This was unbelievable; maybe I was having a dream or a vision and forgot to wake up. I was actually speechless. Finally, when the words came out, I was feeling an overwhelming sense of shock and disbelief. "Oh my God, is that a real castle?" I stared longer trying to remember if Derrick had slipped me something when I was not looking. I rubbed my eyes a few more times to be sure of what I was seeing.

"I told you. Doesn't it take your breath away?"

"Honestly Derrick, I don't know what to say!"

"I'll have to remember this occasion since I'm sure this is quite rare," he smiled. He kept looking at the castle as he spoke again. "My family was from Scotland, and when I was five, they decided to move us across the ocean to North America. We lived in our time until my siblings and I moved away from home. At that point, my parents wanted a more laid-back life so they built a castle in this time. We have landed in the year 1789. Thanks to solar and wind energy my parents have many comforts in this time that we are familiar with in ours. They have built in plumbing and forced heating. My parents live in this time, but my three other brothers and one sister live in our time."

"If this is true, how come you didn't affect the future with all the modern conveniences you've brought to the past? Isn't that what they say in movies about time travel?"

"We've placed a cloaking spell on the house so that people who have a lower vibration can't see it."

"What's a lower vibration?"

"Lower vibration means people who do not live through their heart. They exist in the brain. They are people who love money, ego, power and the superficial parts of life."

"Then why can I see it?" I asked sarcastically.

"You're already of a higher vibration. Your heart is open or you wouldn't have been sent on this journey."

I stared at him, and shook my head, trying to dispel the confusion. "How could I be in a dream and not know I was sleeping?" I muttered under my breath. Derrick walked toward the castle, and I ran to catch up with him.

Everything about this place was surreal. It was like the coolest dream I had ever had. The drawbridge was down so we could walk across the moat. A woman, in her late fifties, met us at the castle door. She had large blue eyes that sparkled as she spoke. She was dressed in the fashion of our time. She was very short, so I wondered where Derrick got his height, assuming that this was his mother. She had an immense loving smile on her face as she came over and hugged him.

"Mom, you look amazing," he said as he returned the hug.

"Oh Derrick, I've missed you. What are you doing here? I didn't expect you for another three months. Your father will be happy to see you."

I was enjoying the family reunion when both of them looked my way.

"Mom, this is Jordan, Jordan this is my mother, Shirley."

She gave me a warm, knowing smile and came over to hold my hand. I couldn't read the look on her face, but the emotion I felt when she touched my hand was of pride and excitement.

"I'm thrilled that our Derrick has decided to allow someone special in his life. You must have great patience to have gotten past his cantankerous exterior."

I started to laugh, then spoke, "He does have the attitude of a wounded badger." I looked more serious and continued, "We're not a couple. I met him only a few days ago."

"Maybe you aren't a couple right now, but there's more to come." She spoke in a joyous tone. She looked over at Derrick, and I saw her wink, as he shook his head no and rolled his eyes.

"I'll explain later," he said to me as we followed his mother into the castle.

As we entered the castle, I asked smiling, "Are there any more big surprises for me today, cantankerous Derrick?" I laughed to myself, never having heard someone use such a big word for grumpy before. It totally applied to him.

"I've had about enough of you today, Jordan. I'll show you to your room because I know that I could use the break, besides the silence will be greatly appreciated."

I laughed to myself, I was glad that I was finally able to pull the badger's tail. Now he could see what this trip had been like for me.

We entered the great room. The view was exactly as I would have imagined a castle of the 1700s would look like inside... breathtaking. What lay before me was incredibly colorful, luxurious tapestries hanging on the walls of dark, grey stone. I was surprised that the rooms did not echo as we walked on the tile floors, considering all of the stone throughout the room.

We entered what looked like a common room. There was a handsome older gentleman sitting in an easy chair by the fire. He looked up with an excited expression and leapt off his chair to greet us. He was a refined looking man with salt and pepper hair and the softest, kindest, blue eyes I had ever seen. He was exceptionally tall and slim, with very broad shoulders. I could see that Derrick got his height from his dad, and I could not help but wonder if this is what Derrick would look like when he was fifty something. Maybe I should keep him!

"I am glad to see you so soon, son." He firmly shook Derrick's hand and hugged him at the same time. Their family was obviously very affectionate. "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?" he asked sounding very old world. His great big, blue eyes looked my way as if he was waiting to be introduced to me.

"Dad, this is Jordan. Jordan this is my Dad, Thomas."

Thomas walked over and gave me a large, affectionate bear hug, and then stepped away. He seemed to be looking me over as if deep in thought.

"It's wonderful to meet you, Jordan. I can honestly say that Derrick has never brought someone home to meet us before. You must be very special." His smile spread from ear to ear, reminding me of Derrick earlier.

Derrick interrupted, "I'll show Jordan to her room because I'm sure she's tired after our journey. I'll be back to explain the situation to you later."

I was standing there thinking about what I could say when Derrick placed his hand in the small of my back, and pushed me out the door. I smiled at his parents and waved casually as he escorted me from the room. That was an awkward moment. I was wondering how he would go about explaining me to them.

As we started up the stairs to my room, Derrick barely spoke to me. It seemed as if he were deep in thought. When we reached the top of the stairs, he opened the first door on the right and ushered me in.

"There's a bathroom three doors down on the opposite side of the hall. It has all the conveniences that modern bathrooms have. I'll be back to get you for supper in a few hours. We usually eat close to seven when we visit."

I stepped into the room as he wandered back down the stairs, to explain me no doubt. The room was very bright and warm. The bed was made of cedar wood. The dresser and nightstand were made of the same type of wood. A full length, flat mirror that had an antique frame was along one wall. There was an extremely large window at the far side of the bed. The scenery was amazing. There was an assortment of trees lining the pastoral setting, and hills and valleys spread out as far as my eyes could see.

I wondered briefly again, how he was going to explain our unique circumstance to his parents. To be a fly on the wall would be amusing, at least until he shared the part that he found me to be a pain in his ass. I turned to look at the bed, which had beautifully colored blankets and pillows. I ran over and jumped into the middle of it. It felt soft and comforting. I could not wait to have a bath and take a nap.

I felt as if I had spent weeks with this man, and I was confused as to why I was so easily annoyed with him. He had only to look or speak to me in a certain way and it would set me off. He too seemed barely able to stay in the same room with me.

# The Vision

After a long, hot shower, I returned to my room to find a new set of clothes lying on the bed. They looked like a man's white button shirt and trousers. Unfortunately, there were no undergarments in this small pile of clothes and I was suddenly glad I had had the foresight to wash both my bra and underwear in the shower, and hang them in the window to dry.

I put on the white shirt, which buttoned up the front, the bottom hung just below my waist. I thought I would leave the pants off, and take a short nap. I crawled into the feather bed and felt my body instantly relax. This must be what lying on a cloud would feel like.

The vision started almost immediately. I was standing on a high cliff somewhere in the mountains, because I could actually smell the crisp fresh air. I was holding four stones in my hand. I already had two of the stones, the green-blue one, and a black one, but there were two more, one pink, and the other yellow. I was holding the stones above my head, when an intense energy started to vibrate from them. My hands started to shake as if I had consumed too much coffee. The vibration made even my cheeks shake. When the vibration suddenly stopped, a rainbow of light bolted out of the sky and into the top of my head. My feet left the ground and I floated above it.

The moment Max showed up, the vision stopped. "Once you find the other two stones, which are Rose quartz and Amber; they will integrate their energy into your body, and become a part of you. All the gifts the stones possess will be implanted in your cellular energy. When the stones have been activated in your body, they will leave a tattoo on your lower back. These particular stones were chosen for you at birth. We have programmed the stones to work for you and they cannot integrate into anyone else's body.

I awoke with a start and glanced around the room. I could feel I was not alone, so my senses were on high alert. As I strained my eyes, I could actually see someone sitting in the corner, but I could not focus enough to see who it was. Without thinking, I sat up and jumped out of bed. Derrick, sitting in the corner, stood up and walked over to me. His eyes were looking at me in a peculiar way.

I heard him say in a soft voice, "I heard you talking and came in to see if you needed help."

"So you thought you'd stop and linger a while. How long have you been sitting there?"

"You're beautiful when you sleep and when your mouth isn't annoying me. I think you're quite captivating."

Shocked, I couldn't do anything but stand there and stare at him. I thought I must have still been dreaming, until I felt a slight breeze between my legs. I looked down and could see that my shirt was wide open at the bottom and all my intimate parts were exposed. I had not taken due care to fasten all the buttons, and the corners of the shirt had flipped wide open. I looked at Derrick to see if he had noticed, and his eyes were on the exact same spot mine had come from.

I could see the softness in his eyes, and a twinkle to them, as I jumped back into the bed to cover myself. His look changed to desire in the blink of an eye, and since I was no longer thinking this was a dream, I needed to put some distance between us physically.

"Derrick, it would be nice if you could knock next time," I said to him in a sharp voice. The way he was looking at me made my skin tingle, and my body heat up. He shifted his weight on his legs before smiling and heading to the door.

"Dinner will be ready shortly; you might want to put on some more clothes before coming down," he spoke over his shoulder.

I watched him head out of the door. I was already trying to convince myself that he hadn't been able to see anything. Embarrassed, I lay on the bed and covered my body and head with a blanket. Maybe he did not see everything. Maybe he could only make out the outline and his imagination was filling in the rest. I snorted in disgust thinking about the lies I chose to tell myself, hoping to make my life easier. I knew very well what he saw, but I wanted to believe otherwise. I put my bra and underwear on hoping to cover some of my embarrassment.

As I entered the dinner hall, all eyes were on me. I smiled politely feeling as if I were holding my breath. Shirley grabbed my hand, and led me to the table. I had found the men's trousers and white button shirt a nice change from the usual. I thanked Shirley and sat down. I couldn't meet Derrick's eyes. I would try to avoid them until the humiliation was not so fresh in my mind.

I looked at Shirley and said, "You must have started having children when you very young. Derrick says you have five, including him."

"I started at 18 and continued to have children every two years for the next ten. It was a very busy time. Derrick is our first-born and has always carried more responsibility than the rest." We both glanced at Derrick, who was so busy filling his mouth, he wasn't even aware we were talking about him.

When I was finished my plate I glanced at Shirley and expressed my gratitude, "Thank you for dinner; I ate more in this sitting than I have in a few days. I have to ask though, how do you get food from our time into your time? Do you visit our stores for food?"

She smiled; "The Turad hasn't been explained to you yet, has it?"

"What's a Turad?"

She smiled knowingly and said, "Patience my child, all will be revealed soon enough."

"Patience is a virtue they say, but I find it quite annoying," I replied, thinking I was almost thirty and shouldn't be considered a child. This interaction without answers had become rather tiresome; I was not getting anywhere, I was just coming up with more unanswered questions.

"In my books thirty is still young," she replied.

I would have to be more careful, sometimes what I thought was inside mind chatter, would come out before I realized I had said anything. I don't know how she knew what I had been thinking unless it came out of my mouth. Surprised, I just smiled and nodded at her.

Then she said, "Why don't you take Jordan to the garden before retiring for the night, Derrick? I'm sure she would love it."

There seemed to be a wordless conversation going on, because there was silence, but Derrick shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. I really got the feeling I was missing a lot more than what I was even aware of, with all the head shaking and nodding going on between Derrick and Shirley.

Derrick stood up and asked, "Are you coming then?" He was looking my way and I felt much like a disciplined child.

I nodded and again expressed my thanks, "Thank you, Thomas and Shirley, for the wonderful meal. I will see you in the morning. Goodnight."

They both replied, "Good night and have a great sleep." They were looking at each other strangely, as they spoke.

I stepped through the garden door and the smell of a thousand, or more flowers hit my nose before they were actually visible. It was the most exquisite scent I had encountered in a long time. The castle had large steeples on each of the four corners forming an enormous square, and in the center was a beautiful garden. We walked to the closest bench and sat down.

"I know you've been having strange dreams. Do you want to talk about them?" Derrick asked. I told him about the dreams, the stones, and Max. I rambled on for what seemed like hours.

When I was finally done he said, "I wasn't aware that there were any other families. Have you found all the stones?"

"No, I am missing two of the four".

"The gifts you have are only passed down through a direct bloodline. Were you adopted, because I don't recall my parents sharing anything about your last name's lineage. I thought I knew all the last names of the direct descendants' of our bloodline," he replied with surprise in his voice.

"When my great-great grandparents came from Scotland they changed their last name hoping for a new start," I said.

"Do you know what their last name was before they changed it?"

"No, I'm sure my parents do, but I never found it important."

Derrick laughed, and replied, "Here, I thought the reason I ran into you was because I was supposed to learn patience. To my surprise, I realize that it is because I'm to help you open up to your gifts."

"Please don't do me any favors; you haven't been a piece of cake either," I responded in a snotty tone. "You may excuse yourself from my presence at any time, thank you."

I turned to walk away, thinking what an insufferable bore he was. I only made two steps when he grabbed my arm and pulled me to him. Both of his arms where around my waist and my hands were in front of me trying to keep him at bay.

He looked me in the eye as he said, "I find being in your presence difficult, but not for the reason you imagine. I find that the look, sound and scent of you sends my body into a sensation all its own." I stared at his big blue eyes, feeling a strange heat filling my body. How could I respond to those comments? Unknowingly, I stood there as my mouth dropped open. This was not what I had expected at all. All my life I had longed to hear those words from a man. I quickly looked away and cleared my throat.

Before I was aware of what happened he lifted my head up and I felt his soft, full lips on mine. It was like standing in a lighting storm, when all your hair stands on end. All I knew was that I wanted more. He was a strong, sensual, but not too aggressive, kisser. His tongue slipped between my lips, and all my muscles became loose and puppet like. He was my puppet master and I was unable to free myself from the strings. My body was on fire. I could feel wetness in places that had been inactive for years. I embraced his passionate energy and I wrapped my arms around him.

After what felt like an eternity, I felt him loosen his embrace before pulling away. Even though he was a foot from my body, I could still feel the energy passing between us. I couldn't remember a time when I had so completely lost control of myself in a kiss like that. My body was hungry for more, so I took a step towards him. He placed his hands between us as if to stop me without touching me.

"Jordan, I have to leave now, can you find your way back to your room?" I stared openly at him. He had opened Pandora's Box and now was trying to shut it. I nodded and watched him leave the garden.

Just before he exited the garden, he spoke over his shoulder, "I'll help you with your gifts in the morning. I need to clear my head now. Good night, Jordan."

In a daze, I finally reached the door to my room, opened it, and went inside. It was as if I were in a dream state! I tried to figure out what had just happened. Was my kiss that bad? Did I have bad breath? Was he just toying with me? I had never been turned down before. I don't remember a time when a man didn't want to move forward. I was always the one to put on the brakes.

Once inside my room, I noticed a white shirt on the corner of my bed, I assumed it was a nightshirt. It was huge and hung way below my knees, but the cotton material made me feel comfortable, at home. As I climbed into bed I thought about the last incident I had with my nightshirt. It would take me a while to recover from that little indiscretion. I replayed the garden scene in my head and wondered what I had done to make him want to stop. Men are very different, just when you think you are starting to understand their mentality they go and surprise you.

After tossing and turning for what felt like a few hours, sleep finally hit me. My mind was confused and I wasn't sure if it would ever shut down. Another vision started; I could see a waterfall from the top of a cliff. The water was a beautiful green color and it made a thunderous sound as it hit the rocks below. Suddenly I was under the water, swimming to the bottom of the lagoon. I found an iridescent door with a golden handle and pulled it open.

I entered through the shimmering door only to find that it was black inside. I grabbed a stick out of my pocket, which started to glow. I was able to focus its light wherever I wanted to look. From the corner of my eye, I noticed a shadow approaching. When it got within a few feet, I could see what it was, and I had to rub my eyes. It was a dragon... huge, with purple and green scales. As it came closer, it began communicating with me without speaking.

"Do not worry, Jordan, I won't hurt you. I'm here to give you a gift, so please don't move. You have many gifts that we are trying to help you open." At this moment, it was like a dream within a dream. I was trying to escape, but it seemed I wasn't even moving. The dragon opened his mouth and there within it was the next stone I needed. It was pink in color and as I looked at it, I heard the words, "Believe in yourself, you can accomplish anything." I awoke from the dream thinking about the waterfall, the dragon, and the pink stone.

Slowly, my thoughts wandered back to the unending kiss I had shared with Derrick. I had forgotten how it felt to be thoroughly kissed, or even held for that matter. My last boyfriend had been seven years ago, and he had broken my heart to the point that I had refused to date anyone since. I was like a machine, shutting off my heart and sex drive so I could ignore all men.

I had kept myself so busy I didn't miss the sexual connection. How could I miss what was never any good anyway? I remember most men I had dated would rev-up my engine and then shut it back down, before I had even experienced anything. This one encounter with Derrick had started an intense chain reaction within my body. I wasn't sure how to shut it down.

I got out of bed and walked over to the window. How beautiful and serene it looked with the sun rising. I could see rolling hills and valleys for miles in every direction. I was tired of being lost in my thoughts and I needed a break from the busyness of my mind. I thought I'd wander downstairs and find something to look at so that I'd have a different focus.

# The Gifts

After getting dressed, I made my way downstairs to look around. My thoughts had never bothered me much as I always had needy friends: work, family, or someone I could phone to talk to and preoccupy my mind. I never really had to put up with being by myself. This was difficult; I was struggling with being alone. My feelings and thoughts were on a roller coaster and I had no way of getting off.

As I entered what I thought was the study, my eyes were drawn to the family pictures that lined the walls. It was easy to see that all of the family was good looking. It must be nice to have good genes. I found a picture of Derrick, and by far, he was the most handsome of them all. The picture looked as though it had been taken when he was about 14 years old.

I jumped when I heard someone clear his throat behind me. I knew I was not alone. I tried to look around, but my eyes hadn't fully adjusted to the darkness of the room. Moments later, I was able to see Derrick clearly. He was sitting in one of the high back, easy chairs, in the corner, reading a book.

"You startled me," I confessed as I walked over to him.

"I thought you saw me when you entered the room."

"No, I guess I was deep in thought! What are you reading?"

"Pride and Prejudice, I was hoping it would put me to sleep," he replied smiling.

"I was hoping that under your scruffy exterior you might actually have good taste, but to my disappointment I can see I was wrong," I said teasing. "Pride and Prejudice is an enchanting story of two people who find each other. It's my ultimate favorite!"

"I know," he replied. "Most women love it, so it's not a surprise to me. I can almost hear the characters in the book when you speak to me at times. I haven't known many women who still say the words 'you sir', or 'gentleman'."

I could see, as I got closer that he looked as though he hadn't gotten any sleep. The dark circles under his eyes spoke volumes about his night. It gave me some satisfaction to think he had struggled as I had. I thought about what he said for a minute and realized that I did use those words a lot. It was obvious I had spent far too many Saturday nights reading that same book over and over again. I made a mental note to myself not to live my life through the books of Jane Austin any longer.

"Since you're up let's get busy with your lessons this morning. I need to show you certain things before we head out this afternoon."

"Are we heading home?" I asked.

"No we have to go on a little hike to help you get the next tool you need for your toolbox."

"Tool?" I asked. "What tool box?"

"I call all the gifts you have, tools, because it makes it easier to talk about in front of people who don't know you. How many stones have you found?"

"I have found two out of four. Why?"

"I need to know what to teach you, and since the stones have an order, I know what tools you are capable of using now," he explained.

He sent me to the garden, and said he would bring breakfast. Within a few minutes, he showed up with toast, bacon, eggs, and coffee. He handed me a plate then motioned that I should sit beside him.

"I need to teach you to move energy. I'll explain it, but don't ask questions until I'm done," he said. "You need to focus your intention on what you want, and then with your energy you'll move it." He grabbed a pebble and placed it on the bench. Moving his hands in a circle, he moved the pebble from the bench that we were sitting on, to the next one beside us.

"Oh, that was amazing," I confessed, "but I think you're fooling yourself if you think that I can do that."

"I didn't ask if you thought you could do it, I want you to try to do it," he replied.

"Okay, I'll try but don't hold your breath." I put the last little bit of my breakfast in my mouth and chewed slowly; hoping he would forget what he was showing me.

"Take as much time as you need, we'll continue the lesson when you are finished eating."

I choked on my food. How did he know what I was thinking? I reached over, picked up the same pebble, and placed it back on the first bench. I looked at the pebble and then moved my hands in the same way as Derrick had done. I closed my eyes and tried to move the pebble. After a few seconds, I looked, but nothing had happened.

I looked over and said, "See, I told you. This is stupid; I'm not able to do this."

He looked at me, grinned and said, "I thought so."

"You thought what?" I asked annoyed.

"I thought that you might be a quitter. Some people just don't have the patience to succeed." He smugly turned to walk away.

"You sir, do not know anything about me. You have made another judgment... that you are wrong about. How dare you? You can be such a jackass."

I was angrily looking at the pebble. How I would love to see that pebble hit him in the back of his smug-ass head. I changed my focus for a split second, and before I knew what was happening, the pebble flew off the bench, and hit him in the back of the head. I wished it were a bit larger so it would leave a mark, giving me more satisfaction. He turned, smiling.

"I guessed that anger would be a great motivator for you. Good job, Jordan, I knew you could do it."

I was astonished; it was easy, I was proud of myself, until I knew that to some extent he had manipulated me. "I would have enjoyed the whole process more if you were at least pissed off, or aggravated," I said. "Can I try it again?"

"Go ahead," he replied.

I tried to focus on the pebble I had placed back on the bench again. I couldn't get it to move. I spent a few more minutes focusing my energy, but nothing happened.

"It takes time to master the technique, so you can try again later," he said.

I felt disappointed; it seemed so easy before, but now I couldn't get the pebble to budge.

"The next tool you will learn is the protection of your energy system. To keep from being harmed, you can put up a huge block of energy. Pick up the pebble you just threw at me and throw it at me again."

"Could I get a bigger one?" I asked smiling.

"Be my guest," he replied. I smugly walked over and picked up a stone the size of a walnut.

"Here it comes," I said.

I tossed the rock with my hand. It flew through the air and then fell to the ground about a foot from his body, as if it had hit a brick wall. I picked up the pebble I had thrown earlier, and the same thing happened.

I looked at Derrick in surprise and asked, "How did you do that?"

"I will show you how to protect your body using the energy around you! Close your eyes and visualize a small ball of energy sitting in your stomach area, then watch it grow bigger until it surrounds the entire body and expands about 2 to 4 feet. The ball of energy creates a force field that you can use to protect yourself for short periods. As you just watched, the rocks cannot touch my body because the force field I created will stop it. Now close your eyes and try again."

I closed my eyes, but my mind started to wander. I was thinking about how it worked and if I would be able to do it. While I was busy thinking, I felt a pebble hit me on the arm. I opened my eyes.

"Hey, what are you doing?"

"You're not focusing on the task at hand. Maybe this will help," he said. I watched him pick up a baseball that was lying on the ground near his feet. He held the ball close to my stomach and continued. "Visualize this ball as a ball of energy growing until it surrounds your body for about two feet. Now close your eyes and do what I asked."

I tried again, closing my eyes and visualized the ball of energy at my stomach, expanding out two feet around me. I heard a pebble hit the ground. I opened my eyes to see Derrick smiling and nodding his head in affirmation.

"I did it. That was easier than I thought."

"Let's try it one more time for good measure," he said. I closed my eyes; I could hear the pebble hit the ground.

I opened my eyes and exclaimed, "I didn't feel a thing!"

"The last tool I will teach you today is how to raise your vibration enough so that you can't be seen by the naked eye."

While Derrick spoke, he paced in front of me, and suddenly he was gone. I reached my hand out to touch him and I felt his arm brush mine; the connection with his energy sent my body a physical sensation of pure desire almost immediately. I quickly pulled my hand back and backed away as if his touch hurt.

The image of last night's kiss rose impatiently to the surface. I hadn't realized I had been trying to suppress the passionate feelings that stirred within me. The energy we shared between us was almost frightening; I had never felt such raw need in my life. The more I tried to bury it, the more it raged to the surface. It felt like my feelings and emotions had become the enemy. By the time I pulled myself out of my head, he was visible again. He is good looking, I couldn't deny it.

"Now you need to try it for yourself. Close your eyes and focus your thoughts on something happy. Like a movie that ended great, or a book you liked. Focus on how it made you feel. The positive feeling from the happy conclusion will increase your positive energy. The more positive energy your body emits the higher your vibration. The higher your vibration and focus of your thoughts, the less visible you will become to the naked eye. The last stone you found would have activated this tool for you. You will realize later, once your energy is stronger, that when you think about someone else you will be able to feel their emotions easily within your own body."

Feel someone else's emotions in my body? What was he talking about? Sometimes I felt that he was talking to me in a foreign language that I didn't yet understand.

"You're not doing what I asked," he said. "Now remember a happy movie."

The last movie I saw popped into my head. I thought of the characters finding true love at the end, and I focused my attention on the warm happy feeling. I opened my eyes only to discover that I could no longer see my body. This is great, I thought, but as soon as I lost focus, my body became visible again.

He was smiling at me. "Great job, let's go get some lunch put together because we're going on a sightseeing tour this afternoon."

"That's it? I really want to try that again. I need more practice," I replied.

"As the days progress your gifts will get easier to use, we'll practice later on. Right now, we have to go so we can make the most out of our daylight. Pack some warmer clothes. My mother said she would leave some of my sisters' clothes on your bed so that you would have something to wear."

As I entered my room, I noticed there was a pile of clothes. His sister had good taste. It would feel good to wear clothes that fit somewhat better. A man's shirt and trousers did nothing to make me feel like a woman. Searching through the pile, I found a pair of yoga pants. There was a t-shirt, and a sweatshirt to go with the pants. I didn't notice any under garments, so I would have to wear my own again. I was thankful that I had washed them. As I slipped into the clothes, I felt very feminine and sensual again. The thing I liked about yoga pants is that they made my ass look great. I finished off the outfit with a large sweatshirt.

I thought I would head into the garden and sit on the grass. The grass smelled so fresh and the air so clean. It was funny how I had never really noticed the smell of anything while living in the city. The aromatic scent of flowers with a hint of herbs floated on the air, soothing and relaxing me. I closed my eyes trying to absorb all that I had learned. I felt completely peaceful and full of joy for the first time since I was a child. I had always had the feeling that I was different from everyone else, but I could never put my finger on why I felt this way, now it made sense.

# New Angel

I lay down on the ground and felt the energy of the earth. It seemed to make my body pulsate. I was relaxed and it felt like I was floating. All the agitation that was in my mind was visible on my body; it looked like painted grey spots stuck all over the outside of my body. When I looked at each spot, the energy felt heavy and weighed me down. I focused on one spot and could clearly see in my mind that it was the conversation with Megan that day in the café. I visualized pulling the spot off my body, and placing it in the garbage. As I did, my body felt lighter. With each grey spot that I pulled off, I could actually feel the stress leave my body.

"You do things very easily," I heard a male voice say.

I opened my eyes to see that my body was hovering about three feet above the ground. The moment I realized that I was floating, gravity took over and down I went. I tried to regain my composure as soon as my behind hit the ground. There was the odd time that I wish my behind had a little more padding to it, and this was one of them.

"Was I just levitating? Can you believe that?"

Standing up and rubbing my sore backside, I was instantly annoyed that my peaceful experience had been interrupted.

"You could make a little more noise," I hinted.

"I came to get you so we can head out on our journey. I'm beginning to wonder about your lineage. Not all families are capable of these skills without intense study and practice. For you, however, it comes effortlessly. Quite impressive!"

"Where are we going?"

"We will be walking about two hours to the north. I'm going to pick a plant that grows in the higher, hilly regions. I require the plant in order to make a potion to use against Frank and his goons."

"Then let's go," I said.

"My mom gave me an extra change of clothes for you. I have put them in my backpack," he said. I wondered what she packed because the backpack was tiny. My purse was bigger than it was.

We started on our journey, in silence. I tried to make small talk, but it seemed like I was the only one who wanted to speak. I decided to take advantage of that, and let the babbling continue. I talked about my job, my life, and my family. I didn't even give him a chance to comment most of the time.

As we were walking, the weirdest sensation came over my body. I felt an agitation so intense, that it upset my stomach. I stopped to rest hoping to understand why, and I noticed that the hair on the back of my neck was standing on end. My body was sending me an urgent message, but I had no idea what the message was.

"I feel ill... I need to stop," I said to Derrick.

The look on his face spoke volumes: concern and determination set in as he started to speak. "Do you remember the tools I taught you this morning, Jordan?"

"Yes! Why?" I said, suddenly feeling a little alarmed.

"Now would be a great time to use the invisible one."

"Why?" I asked.

Before I was able to say another word, a group of native Indians surrounded us. They must have been hiding in the underbrush. This was what my body was trying to tell me, but I figured it out a little too late. The natives were dressed in hides and they had feathers in their hair. They had spears and arrows pointed at us. I panicked as I tried to remember the tool I needed to disappear. I watched hopelessly as Derrick disappeared, but I couldn't remember how to disappear. My mind was blank and full of fear. When I finally remembered how to use the tool, I could not think of anything happy to raise my vibration enough to use it.

The natives stared wide-eyed as Derrick disappeared. Without hesitation, they lunged at me, not wanting me to escape too. It felt like a bunch of football players had hit me, except it was four, half-naked men. I have never been very good at thinking quickly on my feet, and I was kicking my ass internally for not getting it together soon enough. When I realized I could no longer struggle, I became aware that my predicament had changed for the worst.

My hands were tightly bound with some weird looking rope. It looked to be made of a material that was like animal intestine or something similar. It felt smooth, but it had strength, for I couldn't seem to loosen the hold it had on my wrists. The natives suddenly produced horses, seemingly out of nowhere and tied one end of my rope to one of the horses. I was going to be pulled behind the horse as if I were a dog.

I quickly learned to watch my feet, for I tripped on some roots and ended up on my face more than once. They pulled me along each time I fell, allowing me to ingest dirt until I was able to get back on my feet. I had no choice but to haul ass, they seemed to have no sympathy whatsoever.

The position of the sun along with the growling of my stomach, told me it was around suppertime. I was tired, sore and near the end of my endurance. I had no idea how far we had travelled because all I could concentrate on, was staying on my feet. Just about the time I thought I was going to collapse, I saw a village on the horizon. The sight of it gave me a renewed strength to keep going, because I knew this part of my torture was about to end. All I could think about was dropping to the ground and resting. I was hoping that if I was given the time, I would find a way to escape.

The village people met us at the outskirts of their village. The cheering and yelling was very loud, I am sure it could be heard for miles. The looks that came my way were not pleasant. The people of the village seemed very hostile towards me. I wish I had studied more of the past in school so that I could have been aware of what I was walking into. The villagers promptly started pelting me with rotten food and dung. After the first large piece of dung hit my face, I remembered to activate the ball within my stomach. However, when I did it this time, I activated it just outside of my body so they would not be surprised that the dung was not hitting me. Even though, I wasn't actually being pelted, I made the reactions of being hit. It was weird to realize that I was fine even though objects were flying at me.

They led me through rows of teepees, to the center of the village. As I watched, an older man came out of the front flap of his tent and looked me over. He stared at me for a few moments before placing his hand on my forehead. I jerked my body away from his touch; I was not going to allow them any liberties willingly. Two half naked men stepped forward to hold me still, and the older man again placed his hand on my forehead and closed his eyes. I watched as his head jerked back a few times in a manner I had not seen before. It was as if someone had pushed his head back. I secretly hoped he would suffer from whiplash as a result.

He spoke a foreign language to the rest of his people, which resulted in more yelling and cheering. He finally stepped away from me and I was lead to another part of the village. They tied me to a large poplar tree on the outskirts of the village. The rope was wrapped around my body and the tree at least three times. I was not sure if it was the rope, or the rotten stuff that had been thrown at me, that smelled horrible, but breathing was unpleasant.

I sat there in the evening heat of the day, tied with a stinky rope. I was tired, scared, and angry with myself for not avoiding this situation as Derrick had. I immediately wondered where he had disappeared to, and whether he was going to help me escape. The sun was getting lower in the sky and it would be dark soon. My only hope was that I would be able to escape before the sun came up again.

I heard a noise behind me. It was a white woman dressed in native garb. She placed a bowl of food beside me and said, "My name is Little Sparrow. You need to eat this food. It will help build your strength because you're going to need it in the next few weeks."

"What's going to happen to me?" I asked.

"They will leave you tied to this post for three days to break your spirit. Then you will be passed around as the village whore, unless someone steps forward to claim you as his wife. According to our medicine man, you carry great power and can bring our village great abundance. He has seen lots of celebration and happiness after you come to the village."

"Once you find your place here, your life will be better. If you are a generous lover to the first few men, one will take you as a wife right away, before the others have had a chance to bed you. The important men in the village get to enjoy you first. You need to think ahead and please the first man that beds you. I was lucky, the first lover I had was the one that picked me for his wife."

She touched my shoulder and squeezed it tenderly before saying. "I need to leave you now so take care tonight; I will see you to break your fast in the morning." I remembered reading about 'break your fast' being the old version of saying breakfast, but I had never heard someone say it. This had the feel of a dream. I could feel the panic set in. I would not go willingly to the bed of anyone in this time or any other. Where was Derrick? Did he just abandon me? It looked as though I would have to be the hero of my own story.

When the sun had set fully, I watched all the people enter their teepees. I put on my thinking cap. How would I get out of this? I had always believed that when a door shut, a window would open, so I was just going to have to wait. I was cold, hungry, tired and alone. I tried frantically not to allow the pity party to enter, but it was becoming a struggle. I was afraid to eat the food the woman had left for fear it might make me sick. They did not have fridges or antibacterial soap in this time.

Through the trees, I could see a shadow lingering. It had the resemblance of the tall man that had been chasing Derrick and me. I gave my head a shake and looked back, but the shadow had disappeared. That was strange I thought, maybe I was so tired that my mind was playing tricks on me.

The whole village was quiet and I seemed to be the only one stirring. The rope around my hands was painful; it was wearing off more than one layer of skin. The more I wiggled around for freedom the worse the pain became. I decided to sit and close my eyes; maybe I would come up with a great plan.

I felt the pressure in my head as a vision started. I could see a young woman who had flowing red hair. She seemed to be tied in the same way against a tree. The vision continued, I watched her close her eyes, and then a sharp rock from a few feet away came to her. She used the rock to cut the rope and free herself.

As she walked away from the tree, she turned as if she was looking straight at me and said, "Imitation is the best form of flattery, Jordan. Use the tool that moved the pebble earlier with Derrick to bring the rock to you." The vision stopped as did the pressure in my head. That was weird; this vision was interactive.

I thought about what I had seen and decided to try it. I looked around my surroundings until I spotted the rock with the sharpest corner. I closed my eyes, relaxed and focused my attention on bringing the rock to my hand. It was a lot harder for me to master than it had been for the woman in my vision. I was getting supremely frustrated by the time I was able to even wiggle the rock. The movement gave me confidence so I persisted. When the rock was finally in my hand, I immediately used it to cut the rope. It was time consuming but finally I had freedom. I had mastered moving the pebble. Derrick was right; my gifts were getting stronger.

I looked around for an escape and saw the river. I quietly ran to the river and waded in. This would help with the smell and all the aches and pains. The water was chillier than I expected, but I waded in nonetheless. I swam over to a fallen log and pulled it into deeper water with me. I was hoping that I would be able to float on it and travel down the river silently. The log seemed to be quite buoyant, and held my weight fine. Holding on to the log, I allowed my legs to float behind me.

I had traveled about a mile down river when I unconsciously glanced at the shore. There was Derrick waving at me. I wasn't sure how long he had followed me before I actually noticed him. I slowly made my way to the edge of the river where he was standing and he gave me his hand to help me out.

"I was just coming to rescue you when you bolted for the river. I was waiting for all the activity to settle down before I ran in to free you, but I was too late. You had already accomplished it by yourself."

He took one look at the rope burns on my wrists, and then asked, "How did you manage to get loose?" He placed his hand in the small of my back. "Please tell me, but let's walk. We need to put some distance between us and them before sunrise, the more distance the better." He placed his warm coat on my back and I slipped my arms in the sleeves. My body was warming up, but I was still in shock and I didn't realize how cold I was, until he placed his coat on my back.

# The Details

I started to explain the details of my vision and what I had learned from the red haired angel. He walked in silence, and then turned around to face me, "I have a story to tell you. Organizations such as the government and the church have always controlled our world. They make the rules and regulations that we live by to keep society from falling apart. With any power that lies in the hands of a few, there is always the potential for greed. Our belief, a Mayan belief, is that we are coming to a stage in our lives called the awakening. In this time, the consciousness of the planet as a whole will change. People are becoming aware that what they do in their lives on a daily basis affects everyone else, and even the planet, either positively or negatively. Absolutely everything is felt on a soul level, which means that if you intentionally hurt someone, his or her pain eventually connects back with you on some level. Unconsciously we are beginning to change who we are in order to live more harmoniously with each other and the planet."

"People are finding their lives unsatisfactory, so we are forced to search for who we are on a soul level. We need to find what makes us happy and content, and how can we create more peace and harmony in our lives. This has a positive effect on everyone who lives and works around us."

"Many years ago, there was a priest who believed in our cause and started placing symbols in the bodies of church members, believing that one day, through the generations, the symbols would be activated at the right time. People have spent many years getting lost in their lives, with possessions, jobs, money, and prestige occupying most of their time. People have spent lifetimes wrapped up with the superficial part of life, but getting lonelier and more confused at a soul level. This is why the magic has stayed dormant and unacknowledged for so long. The people who have the symbols will help create and activate the symbols in others. I believe that is why you have been brought into my life."

"That explains a lot," I said. "It would explain why none of my sisters have activated their symbols. They are all consumed with the superficial part of their lives."

"For you to need to activate it now, your parents must have activated their symbols recently, or you would have been born activated," he said.

"My parents are all about connecting and enjoying life. So it does not surprise me to know that they are activated," I replied. "However, I don't think that they were activated until about twenty years ago. My parents went away on a holiday and came back different. They no longer cared about money and material possessions. Their focus changed to finding peace within themselves."

"When someone is activated, it changes their entire life. They never look at their life the same again." Our attention was distracted by the sound of hooves thundering off to our right.

Derrick looked me in the eye, "Remember the happy place and use it to make yourself invisible!"

It took me a few minutes to muster the energy to raise my vibration and hold the feeling, but then I did disappear. I watched in silence as a group of native men rode by on their horses, over a grassy hill. I could hear what sounded like cheers similar to that of a celebration. As I walked over the hill, still invisible, I could see hundreds of buffalo. That is what the old man saw with his vision of abundance and celebration; the buffalo would bring happiness to their tribe. Derrick grabbed my hand and pulled me forward on the path. I wondered how he was able to see me and to grab my hand.

"They will forget about you momentarily with all the buffalo around. From what my parents say, food has been scarce for them lately."

It was hard maintaining the energy to stay invisible when I was dead tired. I could catch glimpses of myself when walking, and then I would disappear again.

"You need to get some rest," he said. I was visible now, and I stumbled along behind him, barely able to keep my head up.

Derrick placed his arm around my waist to help support me. My legs were starting to buckle under my weight, and I just wanted to lie down and sleep. Without warning, Derrick scooped me up into his arms. I found it easy to nestle against his chest as I drifted off to sleep. I was not sure how far he walked as I rested, but when he set me on my feet again, it felt as if I had slept for hours. Dawn was fast approaching, so we began looking for a place to settle in. We came to a huge spruce tree. The branches were large and hung over the ground, making a great shelter. I crawled into the shelter and sat down at the base of the tree.

Derrick grabbed a pair of his sweat pants out of his backpack and told me to get out of my pants so they could dry overnight. I stumbled into the pants. I didn't even care if he watched, but when I looked over, he had turned his head the other way. I was swimming in his pants, but they were soft and warm, which was what my body needed. We sat down beside each other, and I rested my head against his body.

Even with my previous nap, I was still too tired to be aroused by his scent. I took a big breath in before my eyes closed and I immediately went to sleep. When I finally opened my eyes much later, I found myself alone under the branches of the tree. I noticed I was lying on the ground with my face resting peacefully on a pile of dirt. I brought my head up and looked around. It was very bright outside, and I could smell something amazing. I walked out of the shelter, and noticed that the sun was high in the sky. I calculated that it must be close to noon.

"What's for breakfast?" I asked.

"You had better call it brunch, and you will see soon enough," he said.

It smelled amazing. He handed me two pieces of bread, and between them was a slab of bacon and an egg.

"What! No coffee?" I asked sarcastically.

He smiled, "I'd hate your day to start out on the wrong foot," he replied as he handed me a coffee. I put the metal cup in my hand and smelled. There is nothing more enjoyable than the smell of coffee when you wake up. I took a large bite of my sandwich. The taste was heavenly.

"You must be prepared for everything in your backpack," I said. "I don't think I could whip up this meal with the little provisions we have." I stopped chewing and stared at him. Do I need to worry about food poisoning?"

He laughed, "No, not in this case. How did you sleep?"

"Like a baby. I almost forgot where I was, I was so exhausted. What time is it?"

"It is around 12:30 p.m., I knew you had a hard day yesterday, so I didn't have the heart to wake you." I could feel my heart softening at his sweet comment, but I could not allow myself to lose control of my feelings.

"That's surprising, I would have thought the enjoyment you would get from waking me, would have drowned out the other emotions you have," I replied sarcastically.

"Jordan, I need you to understand that I've spent most of my life alone. I can't help but feel you have gotten the wrong impression of me. I am not good at small talk or making superficial conversation with others. Therefore, if my manners seem unpolished, it is because they are. I only have my family, and we don't do small talk. I really mean no offence to you," he explained looking me in the eyes with honesty.

He moved the conversation in a different direction. "We have about an hour's hike over the hills and into the valley, unless we get sidetracked again. You do remember how to use your tools? Maybe you should practice a few times in case we run into any new problems."

"Do we have to worry about the natives?" I asked.

"No, we're out of their area, but just remember your tools and we'll be fine."

I had finished eating my breakfast when I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. It looked like the same tall man I had seen the day before. I rubbed my eyes, thinking my mind was playing tricks on me, but when I looked again, I could still see him. The apparition faded away as I stared in disbelief. That was strange I thought, maybe all my stress was creating hallucinations. Could it be that I managed to hit my head a little harder than I thought yesterday while they were pulling me behind the horse?

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"I'm just tired. I think I could use a few more hours sleep," I replied.

"Well let's get going so we can make the most out of the daylight," he said.

He handed me my dry pants so I could change my clothes and then we were on our way. Strange I thought, during the night I was sure I had felt a kiss on my forehead. It could have been a dream, or even wishful thinking on my part, because up to this point, he had mostly kept his affections to himself.

# The Turad

The long walk over the hills felt like it took forever. My feet were tired, and my body was exhausted. Today I was deep in thought; I didn't pay attention to much except what was going through my head. As we came to the top of another hill, I saw an enormous waterfall pouring out of a jagged cliff. This was the exact waterfall from my dream. I must have looked shocked, because Derrick looked at me strangely.

"Are you okay, Jordan? You look like you've seen a ghost."

I placed my hands over my mouth and said, "I've been here before".

"You couldn't have been here before; the waterfall does not exist in our time."

"No, I was here in a dream, a few nights ago," I replied.

I started to tell him the story until I got to the part about the glow stick. "But I don't have a glow stick," I said.

He laughed, "There's a reason for that," he said, and then grabbed my hand and lead me about 150 feet away from where we had been standing. I was now looking at one of the biggest white pine trees I had ever seen.

"What is this?" I asked.

"You're going to get your Turad!" he stated as a matter of fact.

"Am I supposed to break off a branch and carve it up, myself? How do I get it to glow?"

"You're very impatient," he said as he glanced my way. "I can see patience will be something you will have to learn, unfortunately it doesn't come easy." I could see there was quite a twinkle in his eye that I had not noticed before.

As I got closer to the tree, I noticed that there were large, ancient markings carved all over the trunk. The tree had to be about four meters in diameter, and the large overhanging branches kept me a few feet away.

"Grab that branch and open up your heart."

"Open up my heart?" I muttered to myself wondering what this all meant. For the love of Pete, I thought, what would be next? I stood there holding the branch, but nothing happened.

"I am too damn tired for this crap today; just tell me why I'm doing this?" I let go of the tree to face him. When I looked him in the eyes, I could see he was disappointed with my attitude.

I was rolling my eyes as he spoke to me. "This tree will gift you with your light stick or Turad. The energy of the tree needs to feel the energy of your soul. The tree will feel what is in your heart and decide if you are worthy of a Turad."

"So that's the name of your glow stick. What is it used for?"

"Do what I asked and I'll explain," he replied seeming a bit short with me.

I grabbed the branch and waited, but nothing happened. I looked at him in frustration, still holding on to the branch.

"Your heart isn't open," he said. "Think of the last movie, or book you read that made you happy." Of course, my mind went blank. Then I remembered watching a movie before I had left on my journey. I remembered how the characters portrayed themselves, before they found their way back together. All of a sudden, my hand vibrated and warmed, and then to my surprise, I looked down and realized that I had a Turad in my hand. It was glowing brightly now, but suddenly the vibration stopped.

I looked at Derrick and he started to explain. "The tree gifts you with what your soul needs according to your heart, but your heart needs to be pure before the gift can be given. The Turad has amazing gifts. It can amplify your tools, to make them last longer. It vibrates a white light when you hold it, and it has the ability to create food that you envision in your mind. My Turad created the meals you have been eating. The Turad was created so that when Druids went on soul quests they wouldn't starve. When you activate your stones, you can shoot beams of light from the end, like the ones I shot at those men."

"Did they have a Turad? Have they activated their stones?" I asked remembering the incident.

"No, they have something different, but I wasn't able to get a good look at it. The Turad cannot be used to harm, or make people do things against their will. The Turad functions on intention. My intention was to get away from them, so I could use my Turad. His intention was to keep me hostage, which goes against mine. Let's go to the edge of the waterfall and play out the rest of your dream."

I walked over to the edge of the waterfall and looked down. "This is where it started, and then I was under the water," I replied.

"So this is where you jump off the edge," he explained softly. His eyes were watching me the whole time he spoke.

"Are you out of your mind? We must be 30 feet from the water," I replied in disbelief. "I'll walk down and jump in. I didn't sign up to die on this trip."

"You can't walk down. In order to open the portal you need to follow the vision exactly. It takes you to another dimension of our world that cannot be opened unless the circumstances and the energy are exact. Do you remember walking down to the water?" I shook my head no. "Then you must jump from here because that is what your dream told you, unless you remember walking down to the water's edge."

I looked down from the spot where I was supposed to jump off. "My God!" I would have to be foolish or insane to even consider jumping. My legs fell out from underneath me. There was a loud thud, as I hit the ground. I rolled on the grass and away from the dangerous ledge.

"I need to take a minute." I explained breathing rapidly and holding my chest. "I feel extremely stressed," My breathing calmed slightly when I glanced at the distance I had placed between me and the cliff.

This was too much pressure for me. I wanted to run far away from here. I knew I had the 'deer in the headlights' look, but I didn't care how afraid I looked. Derrick sat down on the grass beside me. He pulled out his Turad and pointed to his hand. Before I knew what happened, he had four lovely chocolate brownies in his palm.

He handed me two, "This should help ease the stress."

I looked at him in disbelief, "How did you know that I liked brownies?"

"You talk in your sleep. I've learned a lot about you while you slept," he said with a smile.

"When did you watch me sleep?"

"Have you forgotten that we've slept together? During the night, you're quite a chatter bug," he said winking at me. "Now, I want you to try to use your Turad."

"How do I start?" I asked.

"Imagine in your mind a food you want, and how it is going to look. Then touch your palm with your Turad, and the item of food you have chosen will show up for you to enjoy."

"Today, I feel like having a Starbucks icecap." Derrick reached in his pack and handed me the metal cup that I had used at breakfast.

I started my imagination; I added chocolate sprinkles and whipped cream. I touched my Turad to the cup and surprisingly, the drink appeared. Every glorious thought I had had, was in the cup I was holding. I put the cup to my mouth and tasted... it was heavenly. As I moved my cup away from my mouth, I looked at Derrick who was watching me with playfulness in his eyes. He moved his finger to touch the tip of my nose, and pulled it away with some whipped cream, which made me laugh. I watched him place the cream in his mouth. That was a different reaction than I had expected, it seemed almost romantic and intimate in nature. I watched him stare at me for a moment, and instantly I wondered if I had more cream on my face.

I looked away trying to wipe my face on my shirt. "Thank you. That was a cool trick. What else can the Turad do?" I was hoping I could redirect any intimate conversation. I glanced his way for a second when I felt it. The feeling in the pit of my stomach was like a fish doing flops and the energy I felt from him made my body heat up. His glorious masculine smell was overwhelming me. We had an amazing chemistry, but I had to keep that monster at bay. I could not allow myself to lose control.

Feeling frantic, I had to break the connection. My ego could not deal with another rejection at this point. I placed my cup on a rock beside me, lay down on the grass, and covered my eyes with my arm. I took a deep breath and smelled the fresh air, hoping that it would help clear my mind.

Breathing in deeply, I felt a bolt of electricity flow through my body; I moved my arm away from my eyes only to discover that there was a hand resting comfortably on my stomach. He had made it very clear to me how he felt the other day when he broke off the kiss and walked away. I was very surprised, to say the least, that he would invade my personal space now.

"You're more beautiful each day. Do you know how exciting you are to me?" He spoke almost in a whisper. I instantly sat up to look behind me thinking he must be muttering to someone else. When there was no one there but me, my mouth fell opened in total shock.

"I can't kiss you with your mouth hanging open," he whispered under his breath. A wave of anxiety rushed through me and I quickly closed my mouth. I ran my tongue over my dry lips and I turned to meet his gaze.

Before I knew it, I was caught up in the heat and the savage passion of his lips pressed against mine. The sensation was intense, but demanding, with need at the same time, and my arms wound around his neck as a form of encouragement. I felt the cool grass connect with my back as I was trying to pull him closer to my burning skin. His lips softly caressed my lips and the feel of his muscular body brought a surge of passion to my core. His hands turned my flesh to fire where they moved across my skin.

I heard a huge, frustrated sigh from Derrick as he pulled away. It felt like someone had just thrown cold water in my face.

I asked dumbfounded, "Why did you stop?"

He stood up and turned away, "I don't think I can stop myself if we get started." He was walking away from me as if he could not get rid of me fast enough.

"Maybe, I don't want you to stop." I exclaimed in frustration and raced after him. "Derrick I have never felt this kind of intensity and fire with anyone else. I'd like to see it through."

I could see the sexual tension emanating through his body. I grabbed his arm and pulled him around to face me. The arousal in his eyes was convincing enough for me to push. I thought I felt his personal and emotional struggle, tormenting him internally. I will put this man out of his misery I thought as I reached my arms around his neck and planted the most sensual kiss on his soft lips. I was hoping for a replay of before. In an instant, the fire between us was burning out of control. His hands were on the back of my shirt pulling it up over my head. He broke off his kiss just long enough to take his fill of my breasts, which were spilling out of my new red bra.

My hands were on his shirt and I ripped the first two buttons off before I finally figured out how to get them undone. My next goal was the belt. He grabbed my hands as I moved lower.

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves; you need to slow down a bit. I'd hate to see you sprain something in your haste," he said in a teasing tone.

He had undone my bra and was paying careful attention to my breasts. I moaned aloud with great pleasure. His mouth was nibbling on one of my nipples; I could feel my body going into a sexual frenzy. I felt him pull my yoga pants down and off my feet, as he guided me onto the ground. The focal point of his kisses moved on to a new location, as he made his way back up my neck and collarbone. His mouth reclaimed mine in an eager, but gentle manner. He stopped for a second to gaze at my attire. I was glad I had the foresight to wear my matching red string bikini underwear. This was not a time for my granny panties. I knew I looked like a goddess; it seems funny that underwear can make you feel hot or not.

I was so excited I could feel the passion rising. I reached again for his pants. I worked his belt loose, and unbuttoned his fly wondering who wore button fly anymore. I struggled to free the last two buttons in my haste to remove his clothes. I pulled the legs of his jeans off as well as his shoes. He was gorgeous!!! He had the longest most muscular legs I had ever seen.

He was lying on his back, while I kissed the sensitive skin, traveling up his left leg. Legs like these need special care and attention, I thought. Every kiss that landed on his skin was creating a sizzling reaction. I watched his excitement build as I moved closer to my destination point. I could see how turned on he was, and it made me even more aroused. As I reached his underwear, I pulled them slowly down, and blessed his inner thighs with kisses. I looked up to see if he enjoyed the special attention, I was giving him. His eyes spoke volumes about how turned on he was; they almost did a dance of joy. It was at this moment, I noticed the tall man's apparition hovering not too far from us.

"Oh my God," I screamed and sat up trying to cover myself with my hands. I could see him for longer this time so I knew it was not my imagination. He seemed to be grinning as if he was actually watching us move around our sexual bases.

Derrick sat up with a shocked look and said, "What's wrong?"

"I think I just saw the man that has been chasing us, standing by that tree over there. He was just watching and grinning in a very creepy way," I replied feeling a cold chill.

"Have you seen him before today?" he asked.

I said, "Yes, but I just thought my mind was playing tricks on me. This has been the longest I've seen him, before it was only like a flash, and then he was gone."

"He must have found the amulet," he said obviously surprised. "That would have been what he used instead of a Turad. It all makes sense now."

"What amulet?" I asked.

As much as I wanted to continue, I knew the passion had to wait. I stood up, grabbed my scattered clothes, and started to put them on.

"Let's hear it," I said.

"Thousands of years ago, magic was everywhere. People would use magic everyday as if it was no big deal. There were magical warriors that carried many gifts, and they used some of the same gifts that we use today. In that time people would use magic and never think about the consequences of their actions, or how they could hurt someone else by their actions. We called the society Atlantis; people eventually destroyed themselves and the island they lived on."

"It has been told, that if you choose to use magic for your own selfish needs, some of your gifts will be blocked. If someone were to make another person do something that was against that person's will, it was considered invasive. When the prophecy intuitively started to circulate through the communities that Atlantis was going to have an earthquake, and then sink to the bottom of the ocean, the people who used their gifts for the greater good, managed to get off the island. The others never got the message and went down with it."

"Most of our ancient relics are from Atlantis. They all have some magical power, but the average person does not know how to use them. These relics have been hidden in secret places for thousands of years, or the Vatican has them hidden in its personal vault below the building. The amulet has the ability to give the wearer incredible power that can't be blocked."

"Frank, the tall one, now has great power, but he doesn't have the knowledge or attunement of the symbols necessary to access the fairy rings. This explains why he is in need of me. I still don't understand why he would go back into the past unless he wanted to change it in some way. With the amulet, he has the ability to astral travel, which is why you see a ghost-like appearance of him. The longer you see him, the more power he has acquired."

"It explains a lot," he continued. "I was unsure where Frank had received his gifts from, and was stumped at how he could use force with me and still keep them. Using the amulet, he doesn't need to activate his gifts and can take what he wants without worrying about the consequences."

I felt like I had stepped into a movie, and was waiting for someone to yell "cut, or action." It was funny how the reality I had known had changed in such a short time span.

"We should get back to the waterfall, so you can follow your vision," Derrick said.

# The Waterfall

I picked up my Turad, and placed it inside the waistband of my pants. The fear of the jump hit me again. How was I to muster up the courage to jump to what might be my death? I wondered how deep the water was, and if there were rocks that I would hit on the bottom. The stress of the situation hit me again. I could feel the anxiety of it rising to the surface. I thought perhaps my brain was playing tricks on me, and it was not that high up. It would not hurt to take a second look. I walked over to the edge, and peered below.

"I wish there was an easier way," I said hoping for a different answer.

He smiled at me sympathetically, and said, "You wouldn't have been brought this far to die on the rocks below."

"There are rocks below?" I asked. "I think that I need to walk to the bottom of the waterfall and swim in rather than jump. I need to be sure," I explained.

"Whatever happened to having faith and trusting that things will be all right?" he replied.

"I have always leaned towards the more cautious side of things. I will check and double-check for my own piece of mind. I have never been able to live outside the box. I would say that I have always been overly cautious."

"Now would be a great opportunity for you to overcome that tendency. We do not really have time for you to take the two-hour hike down, so that you can take a twenty-minute swim to see if it is safe. You received your vision for a reason, follow it exactly, and you'll be safe," he explained.

I stood for a few minutes looking down, and struggled, trying to get my feet to move. It felt like I had cement boots on. I tried to force myself to jump, thinking that this had to be a dream and it would be fine. I hated feeling like a chicken. What was worse, Derrick seemed to be enjoying my struggle. I looked at him directly as he came to stand beside me.

"I can't do it," I declared. "I don't have the strength to make myself jump, so I'm not going to get the next stone. It's just too high a price to pay without knowing what's at the bottom." I looked at Derrick and saw amusement dance through his eyes. He had the audacity to smile openly, without any regard to my distress.

"What are you smiling about? Are you making fun of me?" I yelled frustrated.

"I've had few pleasures in my life," he said smiling, "but this will be one of the greatest memorable moments."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

He shoved me off the ledge... I couldn't believe it. The look on my face must have been priceless. The surface of the water was rushing towards me and all I could do was brace my body for the inevitable pain. As I hit, I was completely surprised at how refreshing the cool water felt. When I came back to the surface, I swore at Derrick silently not wanting to give him any more satisfaction for pushing me over the edge. I vowed then, that he was not to get away with this without consequence. I checked my body for any injuries or breaks that may have occurred from the impact. Realizing that everything was fine, I retrieved my Turad. It lit up as I touched it. I had survived, no thanks to that jerk. He would get more than a piece of my mind when I saw him next.

After taking a large breath, I dove under the crystal, clear water and within a few seconds, I had found the bottom. With my Turad in front, just like in my dream, a huge iridescent door appeared, and I grabbed the golden handle to yank it open. It was more difficult than it had looked in my dream, going against the water's weight. Inside the door was a statue of an enormous stone dragon that stood with its mouth open. As in the dream, I reached inside his mouth and felt around for the stone.

A bolt of electric current hit me as I brushed my hand against something smooth. My hand felt shaky as I grabbed the egg shaped object. I was thankful for the light of my Turad, or I would have been completely in the dark. Realizing that I needed my arms to get to the surface quickly, I placed the egg in my bra and my Turad in the waist of my yoga pants and headed for the surface. As I broke the surface of the water, I took a much-needed breath of air. It was the longest I had ever held my breath.

After resting a few moments, I headed towards the closest shore. I crawled out of the refreshing water, and lay on the sandy edge giving thanks for solid ground. I rolled to my back, closed my eyes and basked in the warmth of the sunshine. I had now conquered another scary obstacle. I felt both relieved and amazed at my survival of such a fall, when suddenly a large human form cast a long dark shadow upon me, and blocked out the warming rays of the sun. Luckily, it was Derrick and I was eager to vent my frustration towards him. I quickly stood up, and using all my strength shoved him backwards.

"How dare you? I could have been killed," I spoke trying not to notice he barely moved at all.

"I used to jump off that ledge many times as a child. My brothers and I used to think it was proof of our bravery. I knew you'd be fine," he smiled.

"You could have told me that before you shoved me off! I've never been so terrified in my life!"

He smiled again and said, "That one action has created enormous amounts of satisfaction for me, and the look on your face was priceless. Not only that, but you have to learn to have faith in yourself and in your visions. This has been a great learning experience for you."

He actually had the balls to laugh in front of me. I shoved him again, but to my dismay, he only moved slightly. Pushing him was like pushing a brick wall. I stormed away from him, frustrated and angry. He ran after me and grabbed my wrist to turn me around; the asshole still had a grin on his face. I raised my other hand to plant a good slap on his face, however, he was quicker than he looked and he managed to get a hold of my other wrist.

"How dare you laugh at my expense?"

"If you hadn't jumped you wouldn't have found the stone," he said.

I became distracted remembering the stone I had retrieved and reached inside my bra to pull it out. The stone was pink and shiny. I rolled it around in the palm of my hands for us to look at.

"You'll have to find one more stone before all the stones can integrate into your body." He lifted up the back of his shirt and said, "The stones will create a design that looks like this Celtic symbol on your lower back."

I looked at his tattoo and asked, "Will my design look like that one?"

"No. Your tattoo will resonate with your own unique gifts. It will probably look more feminine than mine."

"What is your symbol?"

"It is a druid master symbol. I have had it since I was born. All my family has had their symbols since birth. They're all very different."

"My parents have symbols on their backs, but they told us that they were a reminder from their Woodstock days. That would explain why every time we bring it up they look at each other strangely."

"Where are your other stones?" he asked.

"I have left them under my pillow at your parent's house."

"You need to make sure that they do not fall into the wrong hands, before they have a chance to integrate into your body. Your stones can be used against you. If someone has your stones in their hands and they know how to use them, they will be able to remotely view all your thoughts and feelings at any given moment."

"What are the stones used for?"

"The stones are actually crystals. Each one carries a magical property that can help the user move forward into their spiritual potential. When you are born, your angels keep your stones protected until the time is right for you to find them. The stones allow the user to move into their druid powers slowly, so that their abilities will not be integrated too quickly, and become overwhelming. Each tattoo is very different according to the owner's energy. Once you have your tattoo you will never be what you would call 'normal' again."

I watched him walk over and pull a large, purple, flowering plant out of the ground. He looked at the plant for a moment before wrapping it in a burlap sack and placing it in his pack.

"What's the plant for?" I asked.

"I'll need it to make a potion that will send the amulet that Frank has to a dimension where it carries no power. This plant is called Fairy Wood. When mixed with other plants, it has the ability to negate the power of an object and send it to another dimension. No matter what power Frank has, I knew from the vision you had at the cabin that he needed to be dealt with in this way. It is really our only option, not knowing which amulet he has obtained."

He looked at me for a long moment then asked, "Do you want to make camp, or would you rather continue on foot for about three hours and sleep at my parents?"

I looked at him for a second, and then said, "I'd rather rest and get an early start tomorrow." I'd been able to let go of the waterfall incident and was fully hoping that we would have a continuation of the passion we had shared earlier this afternoon.

He started a fire with his Turad.

"That explains why you sent me for wood before," I said laughing. "You didn't want me to see how you'd done it. I can see how it would lead to too many questions. It also explains your choice in food that day."

"I picked a food that night that I thought you would find believable. There were many cans in the cupboard that I could have opened, but I'm sure if I had actually used any of them, you would have ended up with food poisoning."

"You should sit by the fire, and practice using your Turad. Tonight's dinner is on you," he said.

I smiled and thought, 'that sounds fun.'

I watched him leave the campsite and I sat at the fire and thought about what I was craving. Then I smiled; I would love a stuffed potato with sour cream, Caesar salad, and a nice juicy steak. I thought about what I wanted with all the trimmings and then hit my Turad on my hand.

I received exactly what I thought of and then realized that I needed to be more prepared and have a plate handy, because the food shows up exactly as I vision it, except no plate. The food was piled on top of itself on my outstretched hand, so I had portions of my salad falling on the ground.

Derrick came back to the fire and laughed."I think I'll make my own meal," he said as I started to eat portions of my meal. I had to eat it with my fingers, because I didn't have any utensils. I watched Derrick create a double cheeseburger, and he devoured it hungrily.

He took out the metal cup he had given me earlier, touched it with his Turad and passed it over to me. I could see the steam coming from the top of the cup. I grabbed it and wondered what he had made for me this time. I took a big sip. It was thick and delicious. He had made me a wonderful cup of hot chocolate topped with whipped cream. It tasted amazing. After dinner, we sat next to the fire and enjoyed the quiet.

In time, we were settling in for the night. My mind had been very busy most of the evening and I had been able to keep my attraction to this man at a slow burn. That was, until he sat down beside me, then I could feel the slow burn turn into a raging fire. I could not help but notice that he had kept a comfortable distance between us and he had made certain not to look me in the eye. He was trying hard to keep it casual.

"Aren't you tired of being the perfect gentleman, Derrick? Do you always have to be in total control?" I asked.

"I don't know what you're talking about!" I watched him smile as his eyes danced with amusement.

"I know I'm not the only one who feels this sexual energy between us. Every time I look into your eyes, I feel the energy. When you stand behind me, I know it instantly, before I've seen you. I feel our chemistry, and I don't think it is only one-sided after this afternoon's passion."

He looked away and said, "This is a potential distraction that I don't need at this time. I have a lot on my plate, and some things are higher on the ladder than our sexual energy. You're right, my body does scream for you, but my mind needs to keep things in perspective, right now."

As he spoke, he picked up his things and moved across the fire. He sat down staring at me, and then bunched his coat up into a ball and lay down facing away from me.

"Ok, Derrick, and thank you for being honest. I was starting to think that I wasn't attractive enough for you." I returned, feeling a little embarrassed by my impatience.

"That, sweetheart, is the last thing that you should think," he replied. "I have expectations and obligations to others that come before my own personal satisfaction. I am sorry you are disappointed."

I caught the sexual gaze he directed my way over his shoulder. Within a second, he had glanced away knowing he had rekindled an erotic heat wave down below. I didn't remember ever being so sexually aroused. I lay down on the ground and tried to relax, but I knew it would be quite a while before my body cooled off enough so that I could go to sleep.

# The Connection

As I relaxed, I unexpectedly felt him kissing me. The kisses were hot and erotic reaching every part of exposed skin. They seemed to start at my stomach, and move their way up my body. Where his lips touched, there was a small fire burning. I felt as if I were being engulfed in flames. My fingers were entangled in his soft, dark hair. I reached for his shirt to pull it off as I had before. His hands were instantly on mine and he slowly moved my hands above my head, where he kept them pinned in place. I was not sure where my shirt and bra had gone, but I was naked above the waist.

His free hand moved to caress my firmly engorged, perky breasts. His tongue and mouth followed swiftly behind. My skin ached with need everywhere he touched me. My mind was racing. I needed more and I started to moan loudly.

"I want more, please. Hurry," I moaned.

"Your breasts are beautiful, Jordan," he whispered in my ear.

I felt his free hand slip into the waistband of my pants and move downward. His mouth was back on my lips and I felt him slip his tongue between my lips. I was so aroused I thought I would explode from the heat of his passion. His hand had made its way inside my underwear. I moved my legs apart to allow easier access to the place that needed more attention at this point. I felt swollen, hot, and wet as his hand found the heated core of my body. I could hear myself moan again as he found the little bud of pleasure and encircled it with his fingers. His lips moved down to cover, tease, and suck my sensitive, engorged breasts. I felt my body writhing beneath him. The intensity was so amazing that I wanted more... I needed more.

I could hear myself begging, "More please."

I was feeling so hot and aroused I could hardly stand it as I arched my back up. I struggled to break my hands free to start his torture, but he firmly placed more of his weight on my wrists so I could not free them.

I heard him whisper, "It can't be. Enjoy and release."

I could feel his fingers circle faster, with more pressure on the swollen nub between my mounds and the pleasure intensified. The excitement was building and building while his mouth created new heat on my breasts and nipples. Just when I thought I couldn't be more aroused and turned on, my body experienced its first huge, earth-shattering climax. I felt wave after wave roll through me. The noise I was making must have been loud for I awoke myself from my sleep.

I sat up and was swollen, satisfied, and alone. Never in my life had I experienced an orgasm for real, let alone in a dream, but I was sure that was what I had just experienced. This was the most intense sex dream I had ever had. My pants, shirt, and coat were still in place as I slowly felt my way through my clothes. My clothes were as they should have been; nothing was missing or removed from its place.

I glanced across the fire to see Derrick smiling over at me. I could see clearly from his jeans that he was aroused and he had the look of a cat stalking his prey. I cleared my throat and blushed. When the heat from my face disappeared, I was able to speak.

"I'm sorry if I woke you. I was having a bad dream." I said as I looked down to the ground, trying to hide my lie. I was hoping that he did not know what I was really dreaming about. I was trying to convince myself that what he was experiencing was morning wood in his pants, and it had nothing to do with me.

"No," he spoke. "You didn't wake me. I woke you with my dream. I just wanted you to know that you are playing with fire. The energy between us is very intense. If I can do that to your mind, imagine what I can do to your body."

"There's no way that was your dream," I laughed aloud. I was trying to disguise my uneasiness.

"Don't you think it's strange that you weren't allowed to touch me, considering it was your dream?" he smiled. "And, I also know you weren't completely naked in the dream." Shocked, I could feel my face heat up until the blush took over my whole body. He was right; how would he know any of the intimate details unless he had been part of the dream?

"It's a Druid mind trick, but it felt real didn't it," he replied smiling.

I said, "No." Then rolled over away from him to allow my body and mind time to cool down. "I don't know what you are talking about," I muttered over my shoulder.

I was annoyed that he would just screw with my mind, denying any physical connection. What kind of game was he playing with me anyway?

My brain was running a marathon, and I was not able to shut it off. I was receiving mixed signals from him and was unsure what any of it meant. I replayed situations between us to see if I might have misunderstood their meaning. No, I was sure he was into me, but I did not understand why he felt the need to do things with me in his head and not physically. When morning finally came, I was more than a little irritable. Okay, I'll admit it. I was extremely grumpy. When I looked around, I could see Derrick was awake and already eating when I finally sat up.

"Make yourself some breakfast and then we'll head out." He spoke to me in a cold and controlled manner.

"I'm not hungry," I said. "Let's just go."

"I don't want to hear you complaining about how hungry you are in an hour," he replied. "So make yourself some food."

"I'll be fine," I said, "so don't tell me what to do."

"Ok, suit yourself, let's go," he said.

I gathered up my things and we left our campsite. Both he and I were careful, for the next few hours that we didn't stand in each other's personal space. I wanted no reminder of the pleasure he had given me last night. I avoided all eye contact in order to keep the fire between us at bay. What that man did to my body while I was sleeping, was the most wonderful and erotic thing that had ever happened to me. I was annoyed because I still did not know for sure if he was messing with my head, or if he was into me. How dare he mess with my head?

After an hour, Derrick spoke over his shoulder, "Are you still stewing? Do you need anything yet? You're extremely quiet today, which is quite unusual for you," he teased.

"It's amazing to me how quickly you've made yourself tiresome, Derrick. You are very confusing, and annoying at the same time."

"I see you're still a little temperamental about last night. I'm sorry if I upset you." I said nothing as my mind raced back to the information that I had learned recently. I was trying to avoid thinking about the incident to which he was referring.

Frank suddenly appeared and I was able see his apparition for about two minutes. This was the longest appearance yet, so I knew his power was getting stronger. We were walking up the last hill before the castle, when I spoke to Derrick.

"I saw Frank again. He's able to hold his energy longer than before."

"I'll have to get things done so that we can get back to our time and put an end to this," Derrick replied.

Of course, I took what he was saying to mean he was eager to have me out of his way. We finally reached the castle where his Mom was waiting at the door, with a huge inviting smile.

"I was starting to get a little worried about you two," she said.

"We ran into some locals," I informed her. "They weren't too friendly."

"Dinner will be ready shortly, so why don't you go up and wash. I'll come and get you when it is ready," she said. She looked at me strangely before saying. "Please tell me that Derrick was a gentleman on your journey?"

I forced a smile and said, "Perfectly" then muttered under my breath..."unfortunately."

She smiled, "Give it time; you'll see the dam break soon enough," she said smiling as she walked away.

"Does she always talk in riddle form, Derrick?" I asked.

"Most of the time it's worse," he replied. "She is able to see far more than she says. We always find its better not to ask. Why don't you go freshen up, I'll see you later." He walked away and left me standing there.

After having a much-needed, hot, bubble bath, and again washing my bra and panties, I headed back to my room with a towel wrapped around me. I entered my room to see a new change of clothes on the bed along with a lacy white nighty and housecoat. I looked at the nighty and thought that the idea of going to bed was preferable to having to sit across the table from Derrick tonight. I put on the nighty and lay in bed, allowing my body to relax. There was a knock on the door, but no one entered. I jumped out of bed to answer it.

Shirley was standing there, and asked, "Aren't you coming for dinner tonight?"

"No thanks, I have a headache, and I would like to go to bed. I didn't sleep well last night."

I was trying to conceal the real reason for my no show at dinner. I did not want her to know that it was Derrick I was avoiding.

"Ok, I'll bring you up a tray," she said.

"That would be nice, thank you," I said grasping her hand.

A short time later, she knocked at my door again, and brought in a tray filled with roast beef, potatoes, and gravy. She placed it on the nightstand, walked over to me and gave me a big hug.

"Jordan, don't worry, things will work out better than you can imagine." She kissed my forehead and walked out the door winking at me as she went. "Have a good night, see you in the morning."

"You too, Shirley, and thank you again."

I tried not to put much thought into what she had said. I was snuggled in my bed for the night after eating most of my dinner. I was full, warm, and comfortable. I was ready for a good night's sleep. I lay there trying to quiet my mind, but my thoughts went to the dream I had the night before, the hot erotic one. It was a shame, my first orgasm ever...and it was because of a dream. Even though it was only in my head, it was the most real experience I had ever encountered.

# The Mind Connection

Just the thought of the dream made me wet and aroused. I tried to calm my mind, but before I knew it, my mind was replaying parts of the dream in my head. I decided I could play it out differently if I wanted. I found a comfortable spot in my bed and my thoughts immediately went to Derrick's room. I was hoping that I would be able to visualize away some of my sexual frustration.

I could see myself entering his room and watch him sleep peacefully in his bed. I was dressed in my white night gown as I moved closer to the bed. I slowly pulled his covers off and saw that he wore black boxers. I sat on his stomach and started to kiss his lips. I slid my tongue into his mouth and rubbed his shorts with my hand; I was so aroused. The more I visualized it, the easier it was to touch myself. Touching and kissing him slowly, I worked my way down his torso and to his boxers. I slowly moved his boxers down, and grabbed the end of his shaft; it was already standing at attention. I was hot, swollen, and wet.

Nevertheless, I continued to try to relieve the pressure I had aroused within myself. I sat beside his body, kissing and licking the end of his shaft. I watched closely to make sure that when I went slower, we shared an intense connection with our eyes. The aroused look in his eyes gave me great satisfaction. I decided to put his entire shaft in my mouth and slowly stroked it up and down. I could hear him moaning with pleasure.

There was a loud bang on my door, which brought me out of my daydream. I jumped out of bed to answer it, wondering who would be knocking at this time of night. I opened it to see Derrick standing there in his black boxers, glaring at me angrily. He stormed into my room slamming my door shut.

"What the hell were you doing?" he roared. The look he gave me reflected his anger.

"I was sleeping like most normal people at this time of night," I yelled. He moved aggressively towards me. My legs hit the back of the bed and I no longer could back up.

He was staring at me angrily as I looked him in the eyes and said, "What's your problem? Why are you in my room half naked, in the middle of the night glaring and yelling at me?"

He swallowed hard before speaking. "What the hell were you doing?"

"I was trying to go to sleep," I said. "What do you think I was doing?" trying to evade the question.

"I want to know what you were thinking about when I started banging on the door," he replied. I could feel the heat creep up my neck; I was glad that it was dark so that he could not see the extent of my whole body flush of embarrassment. I could not look him in the eyes as I tried to answer him, but what could I say.

"You're playing with fire, Miss Howard. I'll be the one that gets burned if this continues. From now on, keep your mind and thoughts to yourself or you'll be the one that gets a bigger commitment than you bargained for."

I looked up at him, slowly realizing that I had entered his dream world just as he had entered mine. I didn't expect this surprise. I wanted to ask what he meant by that comment, but I was concerned about pulling this tiger's tail anymore than I already had. He walked to the door, glared at me, and then left, slamming the door behind him. I lay back on the bed, surprised at how easily some of my gifts were becoming available for use. I also realized that I needed to be more careful because he was obviously very upset. My abilities were changing within me quicker than I believed possible. I knew he would not use his Druid mind trick on me again without the repercussions coming back to him.

This interesting, new tool would come in handy in the future. As I lay on my bed, I knew I had reached an interesting understanding of my new friend. I made my way down for breakfast in the morning and could smell the coffee before I entered the room. I sat at my spot at the table, poured myself a large cup of coffee, and added the cream.

"This'll hit the spot," I said as I looked up and noticed that Derrick's seat was empty. I wished Thomas and Shirley a good morning and made conversation. I thought about Derrick, and wondered if he managed to get more sleep than I did.

Shirley must have noticed my expression and relayed the following.

"He couldn't sleep, so at some point during the night, he got up to try and make the Druid potion, using the plant he brought back with you yesterday."

I smiled, knowing the real reason that he was not able to sleep.

# The Vow

After breakfast, I headed to the garden to get some fresh air. I was enjoying the solitude when Thomas came out, to where I was sitting, and asked if I wanted a glass of iced tea.

"Yes that would be great, thanks," I said. He pulled out two plastic cups, and his Turad. In no time, I was enjoying a nice, cold glass of iced tea.

"I need to talk to you about Derrick. I believe there are things about him that you should be aware. I'm assuming from his mood lately, he hasn't told you," he began to explain.

I was surprised and asked, "What exactly are you talking about"?

"When Derrick was eighteen, he dated, but found it difficult to find a girl who would understand who and what he was. When he turned twenty-five, he made a vow to his higher power. Instead of finding a relationship to fit into his life, he chose not to have a relationship at all. When a Druid makes this choice, his power then strengthens and he is given more responsibility and stronger gifts. But it is written that he will not be able to have a casual, sexual relationship with anyone without there being consequences to his actions."

"What consequences would make him act this way?" I asked.

"The most important one is that he has to marry the girl he has sex with by the next full moon of their act, or lose half his Druid gifts. In other words, he has taken a vow of celibacy. I believe that he thought he would never find a girl who would fit into his life, so he never felt it would be a problem. He has spent years as a loner, avoiding all female contact, so he didn't feel he was missing anything. Think of it this way; it's as if he swore off chocolate and you are a wonderful smelling chocolate bar under his nose, and he is being constantly reminded of what he gave up."

"Shirley and I have found him to be the burliest bear lately, the only thing that we could think about is that maybe it's you. If he hasn't shared his secret with you yet, then we thought you should know. His crankiness has been the worst I've ever seen."

"Thanks for the information; you're right he hadn't shared it with me. This does explain a lot in the mood swing department. I feel like I've been on a teeter tauter, and just when I start to get the hang of things, he jumps off and I am left to free fall to the ground."

"I'll leave you to your thoughts." He got up and walked away to leave me to digest this new information.

This was sad and frustrating at the same time. I mourned the fact that I would never know Derrick sexually. I decided that I owed him an apology for last night. Things would have been a lot different if he had just shared this information with me honestly, earlier. That afternoon Derrick joined us for dinner. He was very distant and withdrawn. The dark circles under his eyes spoke volumes about how much rest he had gotten lately. He spoke only when spoken to, and looked down at his plate during dinner. He seemed to push more food around on his plate than what I saw enter his mouth.

I made the most of the conversation; I spoke to his parents about the food, the castle, and their children.

Shirley explained, "Derrick is the oldest of five children. He has always carried more responsibility than the rest. Derrick is 33, James 31, Trevor 29, Lisa 27 and, last but not least, Edward 25. They all prefer to live in your time. None of them have significant others yet but I do hope to have grandchildren someday."

"Did you always live in this time?" I asked.

"We both actually grew up and got married in your time. We found it like living in an anthill. There is too much busyness and people chasing their tail. Society has lost it values for faith and hope. People now think that money and possessions are the most important."

"I assume you both have your own gifts," I stated.

"We all have gifts that are the same and some that are quite different. We also have tattoos, but we were born with ours. We didn't have to find our stones to activate them."

Without thinking, I blurted out, "Have all your children taken a vow of celibacy?"

Derrick's gaze lifted from his plate to glare at his parents. He was unsure who had disclosed his secret. Abruptly, he excused himself from the table and stormed off.

Shirley watched as Derrick stormed away and said, "At first, they all opened up to the possibility of love and relationships, until they realized they couldn't be completely honest about who they are. Finding someone who is spiritually activated is the only way to be completely open and happy. They know that any relationship that is worth keeping demands no less. Therefore, one by one, they have all taken the vow, and now focus on their spiritual gifts. I have always known that each of them would find true love, eventually, because I know that each one of us has our equal in every way out there. I will, sooner or later, have grandchildren to spoil."

I excused myself after dinner and wandered to the garden to sit on the bench. I noticed Frank was to my left, glaring at me as he had at other times. I watched his energy fade away after a few minutes and then made a mental note about the increasing strength of his power. I was looking up at the moon, daydreaming, when I realized that I was not alone. I could feel his energy, and looking around, I saw Derrick trying to sneak away.

"Derrick," I said. "Please wait. I would like very much to explain myself. I had no idea that my thinking about you in that way would affect you. I have been so wound up sexually that I was really trying to relieve myself of my own tension... I'm sorry." I could feel my cheeks redden, explaining that I was touching myself intimately while thinking about him. I was utterly embarrassed, but I was not going to let him suffer any longer.

He looked me in the eye, and said, "This is the first time in my life I have ever regretted my decision. I've lived like a monk for years, and until now I could always focus my mind on something else."

"I'm truly sorry! I'll control myself and stop teasing you. I respect your vow so I'll shut off that side while I'm in your presence."

"I've finished what I needed to do here. I think we should head back to our time tomorrow," he explained.

"What are you going to do about Frank and his goons?"

"I've thought about it for days now, and I know that I have to get my hands on the amulet and destroy it."

"Do you have any idea about how to go about it?" I asked.

"Not yet, but I am hoping that it comes to me," he said. "I will be given the answers in time, I just need patience."

I walked over to him and held out my hand. It took him a minute, but he finally reached out, and grabbed it.

I squeezed it and said, "Friends, okay."

He didn't look me in the eye, but I heard him say, "Okay."

"I have to go and do some brainstorming, tonight so I'll see you in the morning." Then he left me standing there.

Later in my room when the effort and exhaustion from the previous days had finally taken their toll, my dream began. It was very vivid. I was walking through what looked like an underground tunnel system. It was very dark and had the smell of dry dirt and roots. There was no light except from my Turad, but its light was not comforting me. I had a sense of being trapped and scared. Suddenly, I heard a loud bang and nearly jumped out of my skin. I had no idea where I was, or what was going on.

Dirt particles were falling from above giving me the feeling of being buried alive. I dropped my Turad as more dirt continued to fall. I was stretched out on my belly and almost fully covered with dirt; my mouth was even full of dirt. I reached around trying to find my Turad in the pitch black. I could hear something flying above my head. My first thought was bats, and it made my skin crawl. I was frightened and alone.

My hands searched frantically through the dirt for my Turad. The blackness was overwhelming my senses, and panic was setting in. Moving my hand in a widening search pattern, I was able to feel something warm and round in my palm. It made me feel more comforted. I managed to spit out the dirt and take a big breath as I continued the search for my Turad. As I moved my hand around in the dirt that had piled itself on top of me, I felt something vibrate and grabbed it. I pulled it from the dirt and the light emanated in the darkness. Just as I brought my other hand to the surface, I awoke in a full sweat. My heart pounded out of my chest, as I became aware of my surroundings.

I felt claustrophobic and found it difficult to calm my heartbeat. I thought about the dream and vowed to go out of my way to avoid that excitement. I could hear the birds chirping and a new day was well on its way. I must have drifted off again because there was a knock at my door. I lifted my head to see Shirley standing inside the door.

"Jordan, breakfast is ready, do you want to come down and eat before Derrick wants to leave?"

"Thank you, Shirley; I'll be down right away."

That was my worst sleep yet. If I don't get some sleep soon I don't think I will ever catch up. The darkness under my eyes will be hard to hide with no makeup handy.

I thought to myself, on the way to breakfast, that there is no way I will enter a dark cave for any reason at all. I was setting a boundary, and that was final. I made a decision that when we got back to our time, I would be going to my parents to continue my vacation relaxing, instead of facing fears. All this excitement was getting to me. As I entered the breakfast room, everyone was waiting for me. I gave them a brilliant Jordan smile and wished them all a good morning.

My eyes connected with Derrick's immediately. I could feel the instant sexual energy, so I quickly looked away as I said "good morning". This confirmed my decision. The sooner I was out of his space the better. I was looking forward to being back home in my normal life.

# The Fairy Rings

After breakfast, I went back to my room to gather what few belongings I had, and collect my stones from under my pillow. With the stones safely placed in my pocket, I could not help but feel disappointed that I would never find the last one.

As I sat on the bed, I thought about my adventure. It was amazing how my life had become a roller coaster of excitement. My mind drifted back to all those hot, stormy, sexual kisses, and my body seemed to heat up on demand and begin to tingle. I was entirely aroused almost instantly. I wasn't sure how long I had been day dreaming before I heard someone clear his voice.

Startled, I looked over at the door, to see Derrick, looking angry with me again. I flushed and looked down, hoping that he was not able to sense where my mind was. I really felt like a child with my hand caught in the cookie jar. Maybe he didn't know where my mind was, I hoped to myself, but it was becoming quite apparent that my thoughts weren't my own. He spoke and his voice was unstable.

"Are you ready? We are leaving in fifteen minutes. I see that you seem to suffer from a one-track mind."

I blushed and said, "I don't know what you are referring too. I'm quite ready to go." I straightened my posture, put my head up, and marched out the door. At the bottom of the stairs, I met Shirley and Thomas.

Shirley hugged me. "It was wonderful meeting you Jordan. I know that we will see you again very soon. It's important to know that you can trust him. He'll be there for you no matter what." I watched her put her hands up to her neck and take off a necklace. I didn't have a chance to see what it looked like, before she grasped my wrist and placed it in the palm of my left hand.

"What's this for?" I asked meeting her sparkling blue eyes.

"You'll have a use for this later," she replied smiling. "I'm overjoyed at doing my part to help you move forward with your journey."

"I'm not sure I understand."

"You'll know all you need to know soon enough. Now, let me help you put it on," she explained. "The pendant is made of turquoise crystal. You can give it back to me when we next meet, but for now, it's yours."

She helped me put the long silver chain around my neck. The pendant sat between my breasts. It was a teal green, tear dropped shaped flat pendant. It was beautiful, but this piece of jewelry was larger than my normal choice. I felt guilty for taking her necklace, since I was sure I would not be seeing her again.

She leaned in to give me another hug me and whispered in my ear, "See you later."

I knew that when we got back to our time Derrick and I would part ways. It was about time; I was behaving like a seventeen-year-old sex-starved boy who couldn't control his desires. I could not even relieve myself sexually in his vicinity for fear he would feel the vibe and know what I was doing. My sexual tension kept building and building each bloody day. It was like an itch I could not scratch. I slowly walked with Shirley and Thomas to the yard.

"Good luck," Thomas said as he gave me a huge hug. "Remember bears only attack when they feel threatened." I looked dumbfounded as my eyes followed Thomas. He turned to look directly at Derrick then smiled at me knowingly. I felt a small blush appear, catching on to what he was referring.

His dad stood back from me as Derrick came closer. I watched as he hugged both his mom and dad and lovingly kissed his mom on the cheek. Just then, I remembered what it felt like to be kissed by those lips. The memory tingled my skin, and I felt a heat from somewhere below my waist. As I pulled myself out of the memory, I glanced at Derrick who was now scowling at me. There was that look again, the one that he had given me the other night before he stormed off.

I waved goodbye to his parents. "You'd better go catch your bear," Thomas said as I watched him smile.

"I will, and thank you both for everything."

Towards the edge of the yard, Derrick slowed down, and started looking at patches of grass that were a different color than the rest.

"Have you never seen a Fairy Ring before?" I asked surprised by his actions.

"Fairy Rings are gateways, or portals to different times. This one will take us back to our time," he said. "I'll program it so that when we return it will only be twenty-four hours since we left." He looked at me as he found the full circle of a Fairy Ring.

"You need to come closer and hold my hand inside the ring," he explained.

I must have looked surprised because he added. "I'm not going to bite you... yet."

"I'm sorry I can't help thinking about you in a sexual way. I guess you'll be grateful to be rid of me when we get back," I replied.

He looked shocked, and said, "Oh, we're not done. You'll have no freedom until we have seen this adventure to its end."

Feeling shocked by his statement, I tripped over a log and he grabbed my arm with a gentleness that I didn't expect. As I entered the fairy ring, I watched as he dropped a strange looking vial of liquid on the ground. I picked it up and handed it back to him.

"What is this for?" I asked as he stuffed it back in his coat.

"I made this with the plant I picked near the waterfall."

"What does it do?"

"If I can't destroy the amulet, I'll use this potion to send it to a dimension where it can't do us any harm."

"What stops someone else from going to retrieve it?" I asked.

"The potion is made using a potent druid spell; it has the ability to send anything to a dimension where there is no exit. There are infinite dimensions in the universe, so the odds of finding it are slim to none. Are you ready?" he asked. I nodded. I watched him draw thirteen different symbols in the air around the circle. As he made his last symbol in the air, he grabbed my hand. I felt like I was on the 'Drop-of –Doom' ride at a carnival. You lose your stomach at the top and it finally catches up to you at the bottom. All of a sudden, solid ground was back, and I realized I was sprawled out on my back, as if I were making a snow angel. Looking around I noticed Derrick was already on his feet and heading for an enormous house.

He turned and said, "Are you waiting for an invite, or are you coming?" I awkwardly maneuvered myself into an upright position. My legs felt like I had been on a long sea voyage. I let out a big sigh and followed Derrick to the strange house.

As I walked, I took note of how beautifully manicured the yard was. There must have been at least twenty acres of lawn, trees and exotic plants surrounding the house. I was glad I didn't have to mow this lawn, or prune the many plants. The house itself had the look of a huge plantation home. Four large pillars at the front of the house were holding up a spacious wrap around deck on the second floor. It was a historical style house of the Old South, except there was a huge, four-car garage off to the side.

As I hurried to reach Derrick, I asked him, "Whose house is this? It's amazing!"

"Thank you."

"Why?" I asked.

"It's my house; I built it two years ago."

"I didn't know you had money. You don't look, or act, like a person who is well off."

He smiled, "I will assume that is a compliment."

"Oh, I didn't mean it that way," I replied. "You know, most people who have money are hoity-toity. They only respect others who also have money to burn. You don't seem to be high and mighty at all. I would have thought you were an average Joe."

"I'm a treasure hunter; I know where old relics are hidden. I find them and if they carry any destructive power, I use a potion, not unlike the one I just made, to remove the power and then I sell them to museums. They pay well when they want to acquire something bad enough."

"How does the potion work?" I asked.

"One drop steals the power from the relic; the entire amount sends it to another dimension. The only problem is I have to be very careful when I use it. One drop on my own skin could be extremely dangerous for me."

"Most of the relics that I have found carry magical power of sorts. I use the potion, and make them into ornaments that will collect dust. The amulet that Frank possesses carries more power than most relics, so I am not sure if this potion will work on it. The power it carries came from a wizard, so chances are that the potion won't work as intended. It's more likely I will have to send the relic to another dimension instead."

When we reached the front door, he opened it for me like a gentleman, and let me go in first. I caught my breath, as the splendor of the interior held my gaze. I glanced around taking in everything. This home had a woman's touch to it. The staircase was wooden and spiraled clockwise, extending from the main entry to the second story. Derrick shut the door behind me and headed up the staircase. My mouth hung open as I just stood there and looked around.

He stopped at the top and asked, "Are you coming? I'd like to show you to your room." He seemed to be rubbing his lower back as he waited for me. I snickered to myself, maybe he sat in a little poison ivy...that would serve him right.

I shut my mouth and replied, "Yes," as I started up the staircase.

He was standing outside the first bedroom to the right of the staircase. He opened the door and headed inside as I entered the hall. The room was bright and cheery with huge windows that must have been facing south. I felt the full range of the sun entering through the window. A huge four-poster cedar bed took center stage, with matching headboard and nightstands. It was perfectly put together, no doubt by a woman.

"My sister has decorated my house and this is her room. She only comes up on long weekends. Feel free to use any of her clothes in the drawers. She won't mind because she always brings more with her when she comes," Derrick explained.

There was a huge bathroom at the far corner of the room. The bathtub was the largest I had ever seen, easily seating six people comfortably. I was dumbfounded by the enormity of the bedroom alone. It was larger than my entire apartment.

He pointed to the wall outside the bathroom door and said, "It has both jets and air bubbles. You have to turn it on out here. The toilet and shower are around the corner."

"I'll be in the office next to the kitchen," he said. "I'll see you in the kitchen at 2:00 p.m. for lunch. I have to catch up on some urgent business." He smiled as he headed out the door. "Remember, you can use your Turad if you get hungry before then. You'll find the glasses and plates in the kitchen."

As he left the room, I thought I would like to look around the house a little. I explored my room for a few minutes before heading to the door. I should become familiar with where all the exits were in case of an emergency, I thought. I knew this was just an excuse, but I wanted a reason to look around. As I walked out into the hall, I noticed a door closed just down from mine. I slowly walked up to the door and poked my head in to make sure Derrick wasn't inside. The coast was clear. I opened the door and walked in.

The room had a fireplace with a rock chimney. The curtains and bedding were very masculine. The smell of him was evident, intoxicatingly sensual; it was stronger the closer I got to his bed. I walked over and sat down. My mind started to wander. I wondered how much time he spent in his bed for that wondrous smell to be so strong. Immediately, I hopped off his bed, as once again erotic feelings were stirring, and with his weird connection to my feelings it would be extremely embarrassing to be caught thinking about him once again. He seemed to know all my thoughts lately in regards to him.

I turned to leave when I heard footsteps on the stairs, and quickly hid behind the closet door. I moved to the back of his walk-in closet, hoping he would not get a sense I was there. The closet door had been left slightly open, just enough for me to see. Standing at the back of the closet, I had hardly enough time to get my nerves under control when he sauntered into the room. He closed the door behind him and walked straight to his dresser, slowly altering his pace and seeming to sniff the air around him. He behaved like a hound dog sniffing the air for prey. I watched him promptly strip off his shirt, pants and underwear. He reminded me of one of the perfect, nude men statues I had seen in the museum near my house. He was gorgeous. I needed to stop my thoughts before he realized I was there.

As he turned his back to me, I could clearly see the tattoo of his symbol. It actually looked like it was glowing. I rubbed my eyes thinking it was just the light. I wondered why it was glowing. I watched him rub his back a couple of times, then walk over to the bathroom door, and go inside. I heard the shower turn on, and knew it was time to make my escape.

I tiptoed past his bed directly to the door, and was almost clear when he loudly commented, "Maybe you should use the shower yourself Jordan, from the smell of things." Standing outside his door, I fumed at how stupid I felt and how insensitive he was. I didn't give him the satisfaction of a response, but upon consideration, decided to do as he suggested.

After freshening up, I was standing on the balcony in my housecoat. I needed to come up with a plan to deal with this man. He was a turn-on every time I looked at him and I found myself doing things that I normally would never even consider. I felt like a child caught in the act of sexual exploration, and it seemed to be getting worse. I had to find a way to put all the sexual energy aside because it was becoming extremely embarrassing.

From where I stood on the huge deck, I noticed three Fairy Rings out in the middle of the well-manicured grass. Obviously, the rings were supposed to be there, but somehow they looked out of place. I wondered if they could be moved around, or hidden. Movement caught my eye, and when I looked to the side, I could see Frank's apparition standing a few feet away from me. I ignored him, as he seemed to try to get my attention this time by waving in my direction. Within a few minutes, he was gone, but again it was longer than the last time. Now that he was aware that we were back in this time, I needed to tell Derrick.

Searching through his sisters' drawers, I was able to find a pair of blue jeans and a white t-shirt. She also had a few new packages of Hanes' bras and underwear. Thank goodness, because as every woman knows wearing the same underwear for too long loses its comfort. I put on all new clothes and headed out the door.

I was in a hurry and not looking where I was going when I ran straight into Derrick as he was leaving his bedroom. It felt as if I had run into a brick wall. He caught my arm before I lost my balance. I looked at his hand circling my forearm and could feel his energy shoot through me like a bolt of lightning. I regained my balance and threw my arm back as if his touch burned my skin. He looked surprised by my actions, but never questioned them.

"Where are you headed in such a hurry?" he asked. I was thankful for the shift in his attention. I took a couple of steps away from him and answered.

"I see you've changed and showered. It's good that you and my sister are the same size." He was grinning from ear to ear as he continued. "I apologize to you for my comments while I was in my room. I knew you were there as soon as I entered the room. I get a lot of enjoyment from getting under your skin. I know I shouldn't tease you like that, and I wanted you to know that if I were in your shoes, I would have been exploring the house as well. I trust you and there's no place here that is off limits, feel free to explore".

His little speech blew all the wind from my sails. I couldn't help but soften to this man who had so completely penetrated my defenses. The truth was I enjoyed getting under his skin as much as he obviously did mine.

"I'm not sure where we go from here Derrick; you obviously know how you affect me sexually, so maybe you should refrain from teasing if you don't want to follow through. Remember, what goes around comes around." I dearly wanted to change the subject and conveniently remembered the apparition. "I just saw Frank; he was able to stay visible for a lot longer this time. Why isn't Frank at your doorstep right at this moment, now that we're back in our time?" I asked.

"He sees you with the use of his medallion, but can't find you physically because this place is protected. Do you remember the vibration that we used to hide my parent's castle? I have done the same thing for my home. Therefore, as long as we are here, we have no need to worry. Frank could be standing outside the gate and not see the house. Because they vibrate at a lower frequency they can't see that which is at a higher vibration; it simply doesn't exist for them. The only way he would be able to see us is to use his inner sight. However, he does not carry the inner peace to access that gift".

"Why doesn't Frank find any of your other family members?" I asked.

"We all chose different first and last names when we decided to live here. We made sure that if one of us were taken, the others couldn't be tracked."

"Taken," I asked. "Who would want to take you?"

"We have a vast quantity of knowledge about druids, magic, time travel and potions, or at least access to the information. There are people like Frank that would like to exploit the power for their own personal gain. Normally, we could never use our gifts for personal gain, but we could be forced into using that power if our family or friends were used as leverage against us."

"That's why they want me?" I asked. "They think I'm important to you."

He smiled, "If the truth be known, you've kind of grown on me like a wart, but I'm glad you're here."

"That's not nice," I said. "Warts are ugly and annoying, and can be painful."

He had that sheepish grin again, "There is nothing ugly about you, but I believe you can hold your own with the other two traits. Things would be so much easier if you didn't always rise to meet my challenge."

I tried to look serious as I spoke, "I'm sorry that I have such a difficult time controlling my reactions to you. It's like my body has a mind of its own and my thoughts always seem to follow."

"You won't have to worry about it soon enough," he said smiling.

I took it to mean that he would fix the situation with Frank and I could go back to my own boring life. He seemed to be waiting for a reaction. Of course, I didn't give him one. I was too busy thinking about him looking forward to burning me off like a wart. I turned around, headed back to my room, and closed the door.

After about an hour of fuming in my room, I was still trying to convince myself that I would also be glad to leave him and get back to my life. I headed to the kitchen door and the smell of pasta and sauce hit my nose. It smelled delicious, my mouth started to water the instant I opened the door. I entered the kitchen and noticed there were pots on the stove and dirty dishes everywhere.

"I didn't know you could actually cook," I commented in surprised.

"I love to cook; it calms my brain and relaxes me. Please take a seat at the table, lunch will be served in no time."

He brought a bottle of red wine to the table and placed a glass in front of me.

I looked at the bottle of wine and said, "I'm not drinking today."

"Don't you like wine with your meal?" he asked.

"It's nothing to do with my meal; it has more to do with my wits. I believe I need to keep them on guard when I'm in your presence." He smiled knowingly and sat down at the table. Since we arrived here his mannerisms had confused me, they were different. He made me feel like he enjoyed my company occasionally.

"So what's our plan?" I asked.

"We're going to take a trip to Mexico."

"Why?"

"I've done some research in the old books. According to the Atlantean texts, I need to get an ancient coffer from the Mayan ruins. I need to find a sacred object to place the amulet in to destroy its power. The box will pull out all of the powers that the amulet has given to Frank. Then I can rid us of the amulet by sending it to another dimension with the potion. Most importantly, I need to remove the powers and knowledge that Frank has gained from the amulet. According to old law, the amulet will allow the owner to absorb all the power the amulet has after one full lunar cycle. If we destroy the amulet, he will still carry its power. This is where the coffer fits in."

"When are we leaving? I should go home and get my passport."

"You don't need a passport when you travel with me remember?" he laughed.

"We'll be leaving first thing this evening. I thought 7:00 p.m. would give us ample time to get in and out of the park before it opens tomorrow. If you can nap that would be good, because there's a long night ahead of us."

# The Guest

As I was standing in my borrowed room, I realized that my body felt exhausted, but my mind, on the other hand, was speeding around a racetrack. I was thinking about Derrick, and wondering why he had been dropped into my life. I had finally found someone who I was extremely attracted to, only to find out that he was off limits. The sexual tension was almost unbearable when he was anywhere near my breathing space. The only way I could think of to deal with it, was to completely avoid him, but it wasn't working so far. I felt like a top that was wound up too tightly.

I lay down in my bed to catch a catnap. No sooner had my eyes shut when I remembered the feelings and the orgasm I had that night in my dream. I had opened Pandora's Box, and let out years of sexual frustration, only to find no avenue for release. I was not even allowed to fantasize for fear of him banging on my door giving me that "what the hell are you doing?" look. I was getting rather tired of that look. He seemed to be giving me that look a lot over the last couple of days.

I remembered seeing a pool outside, and decided I would go for a swim. The air was sticky and hot, so a cool swim would be welcome. I searched through the drawers until I found what I was looking for, well almost. I could not find a swimsuit, so I had to make do. I pulled out a short white tank top, and a pair of 'Daisy Duke' shorts. I laughed to myself; his sister must love the "Dukes of Hazards." I have never seen so many pairs of short shorts in one place. It wasn't even the style any more.

After getting the garment on, I proceeded to look in the mirror and was shocked that someone would wear it. As I glanced down at my body, my breasts perked out from under my short, tight, tank shirt. It was a good thing that I didn't have too much of a behind, because it too would be hanging out of these shorts. One last glance and I thought it was better than going naked.

I grabbed a towel from the bathroom and headed down to the pool. I was at the edge of the pool within a few minutes, and breathed a sigh of relief. I hadn't been spotted. He would probably accuse me of trying to arouse him in this getup. I was at the edge of the pool gazing into the clear blue water. Considering how hot it was today, the pool would feel extremely refreshing. I sat on the edge of the pool with my feet lazily resting in the water slowly splashing back and forth. The water felt wonderfully cool and relaxing, so after taking a large breath I jumped right in.

I dove to the bottom of the pool, touched the cement and slowly made my way back to the surface. I grabbed the cement edge, before my head surfaced when I noticed a stranger standing on the ledge where I had placed my hand. He seemed to have a strange smile on his face. With a high-pitched scream, I pushed myself away from the edge and back toward the center of the pool. My heart was racing as he put his hands up in a stop motion.

"I am so sorry. I am surprised to see you too," he said. "Derrick never mentioned that he had a guest when he called me earlier today." I was treading water in the middle of the pool when Derrick came running outside. He stopped running, when he saw the man and a huge smile replaced the frown.

"Hello Ryan, I see you've met Jordan."

"Jordan, this is Ryan," Derrick explained.

"So this is the lady's car you had me break into at the rest stop and drive back to my shop," Ryan said.

Startled, I asked, "You have my car?"

"I am keeping it safe until you come to collect it." He smiled warmly. "We thought it was better with me than sitting in the parking lot in the mountains unattended."

I swam to the edge of the pool and started to walk up the steps. When I reached the top step, I realized I was looking at two men who were standing with their mouths hanging open wide. I glanced down, and could see both nipples showing through the small white top. All I needed to make my ensemble complete was a pole and stilettos.

A sudden flush crept over my face as I realized what I was wearing. Quickly, I turned around to hide my exposed breasts. My nipples were so hard I could have poked someone's eye out. I stood with my back to the gentlemen trying to regain some composure. I kept thinking to myself, you only have one chance to make a first impression. I did not want to think of the impression I was leaving. The heat continued to cover my body and face as I used my arms to try to cover up my breasts.

When Ryan cleared his throat and broke the silence, I gave an inner "Thank frickin Christ." Moments like these always seem to last forever when you are embarrassed to this degree.

"I had no idea that the scenery was so beautiful out this way, Derrick," Ryan declared. Derrick made a snorting noise with his mouth and walked my way. When he was standing beside me, he reached out to give me the towel I had brought.

I looked him in the eye and thanked him with a nod as I grabbed the towel. I looked into his eyes for another second and noticed that I got the "what the hell are you doing look" again. I laughed; it had been a few hours since the last look, I guess it was time for another one. When fully covered by my towel, I turned to face Ryan.

"Sorry, I assumed I was alone." I extended my hand for him to shake as I continued, "It is nice to meet you Ryan; I'm Jordan." I pulled my hand back quickly as to not give him the wrong idea of how friendly I could be from my state of undress.

"Hi Jordan," he said. "It's been a pleasure to see you... I mean meet you."

He looked at me with a cocky grin and asked, "How did you meet Derrick?"

I smiled and said, "We ran into each other in the mountains, and since then I have been like a wart that needs to be burned off his big toe." I knowingly winked at Derrick to see if he took the hint.

I took a good look at Ryan. He was also handsome, and a lot more approachable than Derrick. He was the same height, but Ryan had blonde hair and blue eyes. These men made my five foot ten frame feel small. They were both taller than six foot five or six. They must have grown up in the Amazon. I smiled to myself, feeling I had made a funny. In all my coffee shop years, I had never seen two men that were more attractive. They could have had their own calendar.

I finally said, "How do you know each other?" They both looked at each other for a long moment before Derrick said.

"Ryan and I met in college a few years back and became great friends." My spidey sense was tingling; I knew there was more going on that they were not sharing with me. Neither man was being forthcoming with any further information.

"So... Ryan, you have my car."

He smiled and then glanced at Derrick as he replied, "I do, and I hope you'll come for a swim in my pool when you come to retrieve it." I smiled warmly; I knew he was trying to determine my relationship with Derrick. I snickered to myself, thinking that I would enjoy rattling Derrick's chain a little. The look on his face hadn't changed. It was still that "what the hell are you doing" look.

I was in the mood for something different. I thought if I could drive Derrick crazy then maybe the chemistry with him would lessen. Maybe I needed a different focus, and Ryan would do nicely.

I walked up to Ryan and smiled warmly as I repeated, "I look forward to it." I looked at Derrick who was still wearing the look, then proceeded past both men to the house. It looked as though that expression was permanently etched on his face. I couldn't help but grin because it felt great; I had a distraction from all the energy between us. I entered my borrowed room, stripped off my wet clothes and grabbed some dry ones. I proceeded to run a comb through my hair and pulled it up out of my face. I did up all the necessary snaps and buttons, and promptly headed back down stairs.

# Mexico

Ryan and Derrick were sitting in the living room talking intensely about some particular subject when I walked in. You could cut the tension with a knife.

"You don't have to stop talking about me just because I entered the room, please continue, boys." I sat down on the couch beside Ryan, leaving no room on the huge couch between us. I looked directly at Derrick. I watched him fidget and look away. I was amazed that I did not get 'that look' again.

As I looked at Ryan, he was looking at Derrick like the cat that caught the canary. I was thoroughly enjoying sticking it to Derrick, and it was successfully relieving the tension I was feeling. I knew that I was only transferring my emotions. My frustration was not really about Derrick at all, it was more about my total loss of control.

Derrick spoke in a gruff voice. "We need to be on our way by seven p.m. tonight."

I looked at Ryan and asked, "Are you joining us?"

He smiled warmly and then put his hand on my knee, "Yes, is that okay?" I was surprised by his action, but I felt as if he had brother energy about him. Besides, the look on Derrick's face was worth it.

I placed my hand on his and then squeezed it as I replied, "I think your company will be a great distraction and make the journey a lot more enjoyable." It was easy being affectionate to someone you're not sexually attracted to. I laid my head on his shoulder and looked directly at Derrick. I was feeling extremely cocky right now. He was glaring angrily at Ryan, who on the other hand, seemed amused by all that had transpired, and laughed.

There was a long silence in the room. I watched both men, their expressions changed as if they were having a conversation, but no words were involved. It was as if they were fighting telepathically. They both turned to stare at me and their expressions changed to that of no emotion at all.

The silence continued, "Have I missed something... boys?" They continued to sit in silence. I had been sitting there the whole time and was effectively left out of their silent conversation. I stood up annoyed about being ignored and walked towards the kitchen.

Turning around I declared, "I'll be in the kitchen when you feel like letting me in on what's going on," and promptly stormed out. Twenty minutes had passed when I finally felt someone enter the kitchen, before I heard the footsteps on the tile floor behind me. Derrick looked like a man on a mission. He walked with long forceful strides that made me uneasy as I watched. I wondered what his intention was. Then his body was in my space, he felt wound up like a top that could not spin off its energy. I unconsciously started to back away from him, trying to maintain a healthy distance between us. He kept coming until I was finally cornered; his hands were beside my head on the wall behind me. I felt trapped; he was staring directly into my eyes. I found the emotion he was emanating unreadable making the situation even more uncomfortable.

"I know what you're doing, Jordan. Your plan isn't going to work so forget about it."

"I don't know what you're talking about," I replied innocently. I could feel my inner, stubborn self getting stronger. It's was like the time at my after school job when my boss continued to bully me. Then one evening, I just stood up to him after taking it for so long and gave him what's due, moments before I quit. I could feel myself reacting this way.

Now he was staring at my lips. Without thinking, I licked them.

"Ryan has special tools too. You're not fooling anyone."

"I don't know what you're talking about," I replied.

"You're trying to make me jealous," he said in a forced voice.

"No, you're wrong; I'm trying to find some personal happiness. After this adventure, I'd very much like to date him."

"He has the ability to read your mind, so he already knows you're attracted to me," he explained.

"A girl can simply change her mind. It's my prerogative, Derrick."

"So you can dismiss me from your life so easily then?" he asked.

"No, but life goes on doesn't it? I don't expect you to compromise yourself for me," I replied. Suddenly he moved his hand around to his back and rubbed it the way I had seen him do earlier while he was naked in his room.

Shock was the expression evident in his eyes. It looked like he was lost in thought for a few minutes before he brought his hand back to the wall and then continued with his interrogation. I stared at him as he looked at me hotly. I don't remember seeing such inner frustration in his eyes before. I almost got the feeling his inner struggle might not have been about me.

I felt the hardness of his chest press more firmly against my breasts. He didn't frighten me, I just felt like I had to be stronger and more determined. "You've made it very clear where we sit in regards to a relationship. You told me I was like a wart in your life. Most warts are removed as soon as possible. My intentions have traveled in a more likeable direction. Besides, I couldn't ask you to give up your powers for me. I can't walk around like a dog in heat forever. I need to scratch my itch, and soon."

In a quick and sudden motion, his lips were on mine in a very forceful manner. It was as if he were trying to posses my body and soul with one kiss. I tried to push him away; I was too angry to allow this to happen. When all my efforts failed, I surrendered and allowed myself to succumb to his desire. I felt his hand on my body leaving a trail of shivers in its path. I opened my mouth to allow his tongue access, for it had been denied until this point. Our mouths and tongues were engaged in their own dance when I felt his hand go up my shirt to cup my breast.

I let out a sigh, and moved back into the rhythm that our bodies played together. He moved his mouth down my neck and collarbone. I had never been one of those people, that could get caught up in the heat of the moment so easily. The passion I had with this man drove my body to demand things that were forbidden to him because of his vow. His hands were pulling and tugging on my nipples through my new bra.

I placed my hands on his back and felt that his tattoo was hot. I thought about the way it glowed in the afternoon, and wondered if it was doing the same now. Hearing a loud thump from the other room, reminded me we were not alone in the house, and Ryan who was still in the other room could interrupt us. I pulled away from him and stared into his eyes.

"Why is your tattoo so hot? What does it mean?" I asked trying to cool the energy between us. A strange look came across his face and he stared at me with eyes that visibly softened as I spoke.

"Does it hurt?"

"It tells me that my energy is activated," he replied looking away from me.

"What? That makes no sense. You already know that your energy is active; why does it need to burn?" We heard someone clear his throat. We separated our bodies to look at Ryan standing in the door wearing a mile wide grin.

"We do have a difficult quest ahead of us without starting another," Ryan declared.

My body was once again hot, swollen and sweaty. My mind was in a daze as I followed the men to the front door. I barely heard as Ryan spoke softly to Derrick. If I hadn't been walking so close behind, I would have missed their conversation.

"See, I told you she was into you. Although after what I saw between you, I wish it were me."

"When she's in my space, my tattoo heats up," Derrick said.

"Oh..., that's totally a different story! What are you going to do about it?"

# The Temple

I took a small piece of their conversation, and ran a mile with it assuming what was said was not a good thing, but in reality, it was not to be taken that way at all. I thought that his tattoo was trying to tell him he had an allergy to me. They should just tell me, I thought, and then I could deal with it. Instead, I was left to imagine all sorts of scenarios about what they were meaning - all of them bad.

I watched them both turn around and look at me before they continued with another wordless conversation. Ryan nodded a couple of times and Derrick shrugged his shoulders.

"I'm still here," I said. They both looked my way and Ryan gave me a wink and a nod. I was growing more annoyed by each passing second. They wouldn't share anything with me. I felt more in the dark than I did before. Now there were two of them being secretive...that is all I needed.

We headed out the door directly towards the three full Fairy Rings that I had seen from the balcony. They both walked into the middle one and turned to look at me. Derrick motioned for me to enter the circle. I was standing in the ring when I watched both Ryan and Derrick draw symbols in the air with their hands. They both stood beside me and each of them held one of my hands. There was a huge flash of light. Suddenly our surroundings had totally changed. We were standing amongst trees and some low brush but nothing looked familiar to me. The humidity in the air felt muggy like I had just stepped out of a hot shower to an even hotter day. My skin started perspiring immediately.

Ahead was a large pyramid made out of huge blocks of stone. We headed towards a staircase at the front; I held my breath as we approached. It would take me close to half an hour to walk all the way up. I was relieved when we walked past the stairs, and headed around to the back of the pyramid. As we rounded the pyramid, both men started touching the rocks at eye level. They seemed to be turning and pushing on some of the stones attached to the wall of the pyramid.

"What are you guys doing?" I asked. They both turned, each man seemed lost in thought, or they could have been communicating with one of their wordless conversations, for all I knew. Derrick finally spoke.

"We're looking for a symbol that will open up to the caverns below the temples".

My mind went to fear, "Below... you mean underground." I could feel panic take over as I remembered my dream. I was going to stay above ground. There was no way that I would allow myself to be trapped in a dark cave alone. The idea of being underground and alone was more frightening to me than anything I had encountered so far.

I searched around in my pockets for my Turad. I was going to make sure I was prepared for anything. I placed it in a secret place I could reach easily.

"I found it, hurry!" Ryan said excitedly. I watched Ryan take a silver key from a string around his neck. The end of the key had symbols and strange engravings all over it. He inserted the key into what looked like a keyhole in the side of the stone. There was a loud crash and a bang. It sounded like rocks falling off a cliff. Suddenly, an ancient door with symbols appeared beside the key in the hole. The door was made of a different stone than the rest of the pyramid.

Derrick examined the raised symbols on the surface of the door. It reminded me of the doors that have touch keypads for unlocking and locking. As he ran his hand over the surface, he started pushing on random symbols. With a faint clicking sound, the door slowly opened inward and blessed our eyes with darkness. I could see nothing, however, standing close to the door, but a cool breeze rushed at me from inside the pyramid. I felt a chill travel up my spine to the top of my head.

I watched the men move forward; each one held their Turad in hand at full blaze. They both stopped just inside the door to turn and look at me.

"I'm staying out here," I said.

"You can't," insisted Ryan. "If we get split up, you won't find your way back."

"I've decided to stay, and I'll take my chances," I said smiling.

Derrick smiled back at me, "If that's your choice, you need to know about the snakes and spiders that bite. They'll come out as soon as the air cools down, so you'll need to watch what you sit on." I watched Ryan look at Derrick, and scrunch up his face. Then Ryan looked at me, nodding his head in agreement.

"They can be quite deadly and will kill you quickly if you do not know how to counteract the poison," Derrick continued with a strange look on his face.

I looked around in some of the nearest trees. Were there poisonous creatures out here at night, or was he trying to trick me into going inside with them? I wished I could read his mind to understand what the look meant. I continued to glance around, looking carefully up into the trees. A large leaf dropped out of the nearest tree, and brushed my shoulder.

"Oh my gosh", I screamed shaking the bottom of my shirt and jumping up and down slapping parts of my body. It must have looked like I had started a new dance for the look on both of their faces was of pure enjoyment. I ran closer to them needing protection from whatever had landed on me. I didn't feel any safer. I would have bet they were pulling my leg, but I wasn't about to chance it.

Both men looked at each other and grinned as they said, "You had better come along, just to be on the safe side." I walked further inside the door, and as soon as I was a few feet away from the door, it slammed shut behind us.

I jumped forward as I heard the crash, and the darkness overwhelmed me. Slowly my eyes began to adjust and I could see the two men in front of me with their Turads in hand. I took mine out of my secret location. My Turad was glowing brightly in my hand, as I chased after the men. When I finally caught up, I squeezed myself between them hoping it would calm my nerves. The rock walls were full of spider webs. We walked along a tunnel. The walls were made of dirt and rock. I shuddered but I felt a spark of relief with the dissimilarities of my cave dream and my current predicament.

We traveled down a long tunnel, which gradually changed into what felt like a corn maze, twists, turns, and dead ends. We had to turn around and go back to the previous tunnel more than a few times. The light from my Turad caught something wiggling on the roof. I pointed my Turad at the roof to get a better look. Bats! There were hundreds of black, furry beasts clinging to the ceiling. I instantly ducked down and covered my head, with my arms, making a high-pitched squeak.

Ryan laughed as he stepped in behind me and whispered softly over my shoulder, "They'll only react to direct bright light. Luckily, this light is not a direct light. To people and animals other than the holder it looks like a faint glow. It won't bother the bats unless you startle them, and wake them from their sleep with more noise from your mouth."

"Now you tell me," I said. As we headed down the dark tunnel, I could feel the remnants of the spider webs against my face. My breathing was loud and quick. Derrick reached behind him to grab my hand and give it a quick squeeze.

I could hear him speak under his breath, "Jordan it will be Okay. We'll get in and out again in no time," then he let go of my hand.

The dark tunnel system seemed to stretch on forever. It smelled of old dirt and stale air. After a few more minutes, I could see a light ahead of us and it wasn't coming from my Turad. Had we finally come to the end? I felt excited and I walked faster. The long tunnel system finally ended in a huge octagon shaped room. The walls were made of dark, hard rock, and the light was coming from a transparent material in the ceiling. I didn't think it was glass, because there was water - and lots of it - on the top of the transparent material. It looked like I was looking into a fish aquarium at Sea World from underneath.

In the far corner of the octagon-shaped room was a statue of a man. The man was sitting on a throne, wearing a historic headdress. The statue was made in a beautiful shiny, silver material. Thick gold bracelets and a wide flat necklace adorned the statue's neck and wrists. It reminded me of the Egyptian program on the discovery channel. The Egyptians that I had seen on T.V, wore similar outfits. The walls were covered with what I thought might be a hieroglyphic script, although this was definitely a first for me. I was glancing around my surroundings when Derrick walked over to stand beside me.

"Where is the light coming from?" I asked.

"This cavern was built millions of years ago. They thought the first Atlanteans settled here. The clear ceiling is of unknown origin; it shimmers because we have about thirty feet of ocean above us."

Ryan came to stand beside us, Derrick looked at him and nodded his head, and then he walked away. It was the same wordless conversations that I really found quite annoying and rude. I looked at Ryan and said. "Do you know how rude that is? It's kind of like someone speaking a foreign language in front of you," I continued.

"There's information that can't be passed on to you, for your own protection," he replied. "Until you learn to be able to block someone from reading your mind, you won't be allowed to have any information that might cause our Order trouble."

"What Order is that?" I asked.

"We are part of the Druid-Atlantean order. In different times, we have carried different names. However, it all stems back to the Atlanteans. We are ancestors of the only survivors of Atlantis."

"I thought the Atlanteans were a myth."

"They were quite real. Our main goal is to help people step into their personal power. I know you are worried because of your dream. They would not bring you this far to abandon you. They're helping you step into yourself and all the power that comes with it."

"Who are they?" I asked surprised.

"We all have guardian angels that help us on our path to our soul's highest potential, and happiness. You had to have gone through a period in your life where you felt unhappy, or restless for them to become active."

Of course, I thought back to my lunch with my sister. That was the starting point of all this chaos.

"Who was that?" he asked.

"Who was what? What are you referring to?" I asked.

"The woman you were having lunch with. She seems confident and alluring. I would like an opportunity to meet her. I have a feeling I have seen her before," he smiled.

"How did you know about her?" I asked.

"I could see her in your mind when you thought about her," Ryan smiled. "You did know I could read minds?"

"Yes, but I thought it was only what was silently spoken. I didn't think you could see the picture I was thinking about," I explained. "I don't think you have ever met her before, unless you needed a lawyer."

He smiled "I can see it all. Reading minds is one of my gifts. I know everyone's secrets. I am sure I had a dream about her before. I'm supposed to meet her. Jordan, I have known from the first moment that we met that you have strong feelings for Derrick. He has always been the uptight one and very much a stickler for all the rules. He has never done anything without staying in full control of himself. It has given me great satisfaction finally to be able to bait and tease him. I've never in my life seen him this wound up."

"I've also seen the dream in your head, and know that you will be separated from us. I believe that is why I'm here. As I recall, Derrick had a vision of it earlier today. He explained that you would be staying here, so he asked me to come along. He is on a time limit with the full moon rising in the next week. He needs to remove the power from the amulet before it has had the opportunity to integrate into Frank's body at the full moon. It is written in the old texts that if Frank uses the amulet's powers for a full lunar cycle, not all of the amulets powers can be removed. I want you to be aware that no matter what happens, I will wait outside the pyramid for you. I'd hate for you to have to explain how you came across two international borders with no passport."

"So we're still in our time?" I asked.

"To be truthful, you've only left your car two days ago; that's the great thing about time travel. We can pick and choose when and what time we want to return."

Derrick made a noise. We both stopped our conversation to look over at him. He again was looking at me with anger. He must have seen us having our personal conversation, and assumed that we were talking more intimately between us. I smiled to myself. He looked very pissed off. I thought I might as well make the most of this advantageous moment. I smiled directly at Ryan then stood on my tiptoes and planted a huge kiss on his cheek as well as an all-encompassing hug. I could feel the tension from Derrick directed my way instantly. As I pulled my body away, I grabbed Ryan's hand and gave it a couple of loving squeezes, then turned to walk toward Derrick. Ryan was laughing as he spoke.

"You, my dear are a force to be reckoned with." We were both standing near Derrick and the annoyance written on his face was quite satisfying to me. He looked at Ryan and me in the most frustrated manner. I knew it was wrong to taunt him, but I couldn't seem to help myself.

I finally smiled at him and said, "What's wrong?"

"You both know bloody well, what's wrong?" he replied. "I can't deal with this right now because we have a job to do." He made a fist and then punched Ryan in the arm. "We talked about this before. You gave me your word there would be no game playing." Derrick continued as Ryan laughed.

"Settle down man, maybe you should clarify that with her. I heard you loud and clear." Ryan replied pointing a finger my way.

Feeling rather pleased with myself, I asked, "What are we looking for?"

"We're looking for a symbol," he replied gruffly.

"What kind of symbol?"

"I don't know, but I will know it to see it," he said.

"That makes no sense," I replied.

"When your energy is activated, you'll be able to touch any symbol represented here and see the intentions of the carver in your head. So once I find the symbol I will place my hand on it to see if it is the one that I need."

"I'll help you look," I said.

I was down on the floor by the throne and felt a raised surface. I brought my Turad closer to see what I had found. The symbol I had felt with my hands was a labyrinth. Whenever I followed the design with my finger, I felt great peace and serenity. I started on the outside of the grid, and followed the path around with my finger, removing years worth of dust in the process. I wondered who might have run their finger over it last.

I should have been paying more attention to the current situation at hand, and not been lost in my head. My finger slipped off the grid in the middle, and found a small hole in the center. I hadn't realized the hole was deep until my finger sunk up past the first knuckle. I was startled, as I felt a clamp tighten on my finger. My finger felt stuck. I frantically tried to pull it out. It wouldn't budge.

There were many clicking and clanging sounds adding to my obvious panic, I watched the throne move forward. I tried frantically to remove my stuck finger. After all the noise had stopped, the throne revealed a doorway hidden behind it. However, my finger was still stuck fast, causing my anxiety to mount.

I called out frantically, "Please help me get my finger out of this trap!"

They both looked at me and then at each other, "You have to remain there until we retrieve the box," Derrick affirmed.

There was a keypad on the door similar to one on the front door we entered. Derrick placed his hands on it, and moved his fingers as if he were reading Braille; he then punched in a series of symbols. I watched the large rock door open into more darkness. By this time, I was panicking and I tugged repeatedly at my finger. Derrick looked at Ryan, who nodded and then came over to my rescue.

As Derrick headed into the darkened doorway, he said. "I'm going to get the coffer, but I'll be back in a few minutes."

I pulled and tugged, trying again to get my finger out. Whether Derrick wished me to stay put or not, I was getting it out. Now I could see the foreign language on the wall in front of me. Ryan placed his hands on it, as if to steady himself. I could see that his face went stark white, as he turned to look at me.

"What's wrong?" Ryan bent to help me, but his eyes were focused on the wall behind me. His face remained white as he repeated what the writing on the wall said.

"It says that the person who puts their finger in the hole stays behind." I tried to adjust my body to look at what held his attention but wasn't able to read the hieroglyphics at all.

"What do you mean 'stays behind'?"

"The wall says that as soon as your finger is free, then we are all trapped inside. It also says the only way you could leave with us, is if you leave your finger behind."

"I'm kind of attached to my finger," I replied my voice raising an octave. "So leaving it is not an option." I put down my Turad and pulled my chap stick out of my pocket. I cranked the bottom to bring more of the stick to the surface then smeared it all over the stuck finger. When my finger was well lubricated, I tried to pull it out again. However, the finger did not budge. It was official; I was completely stuck. Defeated I sat down on the rock floor, and started to cry. Ryan looked at me with pity in his eyes and came over to comfort me, then explained the rest.

"The last line on the wall says if you have the faith, then you'll find the freedom you desire."

I looked at him with tears flowing freely and asked, "What does that mean?"

"These temples were originally built to help our kind step into their gifts, and find inner strength. If you were to come here again the walls, rooms, and maze would be very different. The temple and inner structure can change to accommodate help the person who is here to learn the necessary lessons. In other words, this was meant to happen so that you would grow, and be more aware of all you are. Really, it is like a teaching tool. The strength and tools required to get out are within you. They want you to find and use them. Remember your dream, and have faith in yourself. I will wait for you at the surface every evening, when the park closes at 6:00 p.m.," Ryan explained. I was trying hard to hold back the tears as Ryan came over to place an arm around me for support and comfort.

Derrick walked back through the door. He must have assumed there was something more going on because the look on his face was angry instantly.

Ryan spoke up, "According to the scripture on the wall, Jordan is stuck and will stay stuck until we leave the room. The chamber door will close; only then will her finger be set free." Derrick walked over to me and Ryan stood back. Derrick promptly sat down on the floor beside me. I looked at the floor trying hard to hold back the flood of the tears. I was feeling very vulnerable and emotionally exposed. His huge comforting arm was around me. I rested my worried head on his shoulder. He waited a few minutes before showing me what was in his other hand.

There was a black and silver box. The coffer would have been about three inches by three inches square. It didn't look amazing, or special in any way. It just looked like a sort of jewelry box.

"It does not look like much."

"This coffer has the ability to take all power and magic from whatever you place in it. Then he opened the coffer to show me the soft gold material on the inside. All I have to do is place the amulet in here, and then all its power becomes neutralized. It carries the ability to pull out embedded power from Frank's body that the amulet has given him. I have the key to activate the coffer within my cellular memory. When I find the amulet, and place it in the coffer, I will use the powers of my energy to active it."

"How do you know you have the key in your cellular memory?" I asked.

"I saw you in a vision earlier today and knew you would be staying here. I know you will be okay," he explained. "I had a dream about this situation a month before I met you. It was shown then how I would use the coffer, but at that time it didn't make any sense why I needed to know."

"What do you mean, saw me in a vision?"

"I had a vision when I was a child that I would help you step into your gifts. It was a long time ago so it took me a few days after I had met you to remember."

"You knew I would be stuck here and didn't warn me!"

"You need to understand that I did not know how you would be stuck, just that you would be staying behind and it would be about four days before you made your way back to the surface."

I looked up at him slowly and wondered how he could stay so calm with my finger stuck in an ancient booby trap. He looked at me affectionately. He placed the coffer down on the ground and lifted my chin up higher as he ran his finger along my jaw line. I closed my eyes. I wanted to forget my predicament right now. I felt soft, strong lips on mine. I felt my body relax and move into the kiss. I could feel his tongue doing the same dance between my lips as the last time he kissed me. The kiss felt like he was trying to alleviate the tension in my body. It worked...for a few moments. I could feel the energy ignite between us and wondered how it could be so good. Then I felt my body stiffen as he pulled away.

I gazed at him with a confused look on my face.

"What was that for?" I asked.

"I needed to put your mind at ease," he said.

"About what?" I asked

"About us," he replied. "You know I took a vow of abstinence, but you've made me question my choice. If I sleep with someone who is not my soul mate then I'll lose part of my power as a Druid. I was willing to give it all up without marriage when we were on the grass by the waterfall. Then I realized when you saw Frank that I couldn't. I know that until the amulet is drained of its power I cannot lose my power. I am the only one of very few who knows how to use it. I have put the greater good ahead of my own needs. But you must know that you have sparked needs within me that have been very great lately."

"You always seem so annoyed, lately. How am I to understand your expression?"

"Jordan, I have always been the kind of person who could not hide my thoughts. I am feeling frustrated with myself, lately. You have obviously misinterpreted my expression. I find you enchanting and only have fond, loving thoughts in regards to you."

I smiled, finally at least now I knew. I had been handling the perceived rejection quite badly and immaturely.

"I wasn't sure if you were truly rejecting me, or what your feelings are towards me," I explained feeling relieved.

He smiled, then kissed me softly again and said, "I have to go finish this. I will be back for you if you haven't found your way out by then. Trust your angel, Max, he will not desert you. Have faith; I know it will be okay. I have to stop Frank before he gains any more power. Time is of the essence now."

He kissed me on top of my head, stood up, and headed to the door. Before he was out, he turned and said, "In case I haven't made myself clear enough, I have suffered through the same struggles emotionally and physically as you. I look forward to the next step of our relationship when the time finally comes." I was shocked - relationship? What did he mean? I thought if I just had sex with the man, I could get him out of my system. As my brain ran in circles, I watched him leave.

Ryan approached me. He smiled slightly then replied, "I never thought I'd see the day that Derrick would connect to someone that deeply. It's about time he let down his defenses and allowed his feelings and emotions to surface."

"What are you talking about, Ryan. We have a sexual chemistry - that is all," I replied.

"Didn't you understand what he said? He is willing to give up his gifts for you. Now what does that say, Jordan?"

"I guess I never looked at it that way," I said.

"The way I figure it, this octagon-shaped room has pulleys and levers under the floor. As my weight leaves the floor of this room, the door will then close behind me. When the door hits the floor, it rubs against one of the pulleys and that pulley hits a lever, which will then release your finger. From the other side, I will wait to see if I can pry open the door. But don't hold your breath, I think those chances are very unlikely," he replied glancing around the room.

"I know you're scared, but have faith; you weren't brought this far to die. We are all born with four guardian angels, all four are active in your life, but you will only be able to see two until you activate your stones. Your angels will make sure you get out safe and sound," he said.

"Why can I only see two angels?" I asked.

"You need to activate your stones for all four to be seen," he replied. Your other two angels vibrate with a higher vibration, so you won't see them until you are at that vibration. When your stones are activated, your body raises to that vibration."

"I'll see you at the surface, when you get there. Just so, you know, Derrick has known that you were to be left behind for a few days. He also relayed to me, that you would make it to the surface in four days, and he asked me to come along to bring you home again. He could have done this without me, but he didn't want you to feel abandoned," Ryan explained.

I could feel the tears welling up inside. As I watched Ryan walk out of the octagon-shaped room and the door started to close as expected the tears began to flow. I was tired of being strong. I cried to the depths of my soul. With a loud thud, the door was closed shut. I stood up to try again to pull out my finger. With all my might, I pulled and simply landed on my behind. Just like that, I was free. Sitting on the hard, cold floor, I felt instantly overwhelmed with pity for myself, and the predicament I now found myself in. It was becoming painfully obvious, as my chest welled with desperation, that there was no way I was going to keep this under control.

# Faith

Without warning, my Turad started to glow even though I was not holding it. I wondered what made it glow. I picked it up, and stood quietly, waiting for some sign. Maybe it was trying to tell me something. As I walked around the room, I noticed it glowed brighter near the far side of the wall. I brought the Turad over to look at the hieroglyphics on the stone. All of a sudden, my Turad shot a bolt of white light into the center of one of symbols on the wall.

Maybe this is the way out... I thought. This was going to be easier than I had imagined, and instantly the well of pent up emotion released slightly allowing me to breathe easier. I waited for a few minutes before I noticed a slight swooshing noise coming from behind the symbol. An excitement started to rise dispelling my anxiety further, while I waited for something to happen.

Water was filling the room from where the Turad had shot its light into the rock. I looked around to try to plug the fountain of water shooting out from around the symbol in the rock. A rush of panic flooded through my system, I needed to connect with Max now. He would have the answers that I desperately required. I tried to relax, but the panic just kept taking over as a new stream of water pushed through the rock. The floor of the room had now been flooded completely, and the water quickly rose up my body. I ran around the room looking for a symbol, or a sign that would help me get out. The water was now at my knees, and seemed to be rising faster by the minute.

Standing against the wall, I closed my eyes and tried to force my mind to quiet. I whole-heartedly wished I had spent more time meditating rather than scoffing at the people who did. I knew if I could just calm down long enough, Max would be able to communicate the information I needed, or so I hoped. My body shook with fear, as the water was at my armpits and quickly heading to the top of the cave.

I started to scream, "Help, oh my God, help, someone save me."

The screaming became louder as the space between the water and the transparent ceiling closed. I swam over to the door that had shut and tried to push it open, or move it in any way, but it was solid. I noticed a pipe that was stuck inside the wall. I looked in the pipe and felt a warm breeze flowing through the rock wall from the other side. I placed my mouth over it hoping I wouldn't get a hoard of spiders for dinner. Then I took a deep breath and exhaled into the pipe hopefully dislodging anything nasty. I knew when the time came I would have air as long as I needed, but the issue of getting out was not any closer to being resolved.

The water had almost reached the ceiling. I had only just enough room for my head. I placed my Turad back into my bra for it seemed to be of no help now. I was holding on to the pipe with one hand. It would do no good to lose it now. I was watching the fish swim above my head through the transparent glass. Any other time, I might have enjoyed the view, but with the water rapidly rising to the bottom of my ears, I felt no joy.

I moved my head directly to a pocket of air and took a few breathes. With my face pushed against the transparent material, I began wondering if this is how I would die, when Max finally showed up in my head. The vision was very clear.

"Jordan", he said, "you need to remember why you're here. Everything in your life has made you feel like you were swimming upstream. You have always struggled to make things work. You need to let go, and float, trust that things will be good without trying to always fix, or make it better."

I yelled back frustrated, "What! Trust and let go. What does that mean? Don't talk in circles for once in your life man!"

"Remember when you dated that man, Dylan. He was pulling away emotionally, long before you broke up. You decided that if you became more of what he wanted, he would come back to you. He continued to treat you terribly for weeks, before breaking it off. You should have let go of the relationship when he did emotionally. You chose to continue to swim upstream with the hope that you would get to your desired destination, which was in his heart," Max explained. Then he smiled, "Right now, I see you swimming upstream. What you need to be doing is rolling over, and letting the stream take you on your path to freedom."

There were only pockets of air left, as I reached the pipe, and placed my mouth over it. The water had filled the room completely, and all I had was a riddle! The minutes seemed like hours. I focused on my breathing. Occasionally I would breathe in a little dust, and then cough it back through the hole. Thank God, the pipe was only half an inch around or I would have had lockjaw by now. My body was starting to get cold, and I was shaking uncontrollably. I had to get out of here soon, or I would die from hypothermia.

The stress of the situation was overwhelming, but waiting to die was not on my agenda. I had to try to find freedom, but how. The vision of me swimming upstream played through my head again. I saw the water and waves hitting me in the face. Max was right! I did tend to swim upstream, struggling through my life. I could never just allow situations to happen, or go with the flow. I always walked around with a sense of control, or at least a false impression of it. I watched myself stop swimming, roll onto my back, and arrive at the point that I wanted to be at, along the shore. It didn't really make sense. How could allowing myself to be swept along make it better? Then I heard in a voice that was unmistakably Max. "Maybe where you wanted to go was not where you needed to go."

Taking a large breath from the pipe, I rolled on my back and let go, accepting my fate. The Turad between my breasts, started to glow. I could feel it vibrating as it shot a light to the floor.

I heard a loud grinding and scraping sound and suddenly the water started to drain as if someone let the plug out of the tub. I was spiraling down a large hole in the floor. I passed beneath the floor where the movement of water was erratic, wild, and fast. I was on a sort of water slide, which could at any time, be sending me to my death. I came to a large drop, and several quick turns. I was afraid I would fall off the slide and injure myself. I tried to slow myself down with my feet, but it was too steep and the water was too fast.

I traveled in this manner for what felt like miles. Just when I thought the slide was slowing down it would increase in speed. About the time, I thought I should be about at the center of the earth, and before I was able to get my bearings, I was shot off the end of the slide straight towards a large body of water, according to the glow from my Turad. As I hit the water, I had the misfortune of experiencing a painful belly flop. My skin burned and itched, even under the cool water. Upon reaching the surface, I located the nearest shore and swam straight for it. I crawled onto the shore and lay down on my back on the fine sand. I realized my Turad was still brightly lit as I grabbed it in my hand. The cavern I was in looked like a large cennote.

The water was fresh, not salty, and there did not seem to be an opening to the surface. My body was shivering; I needed to start a fire to warm up. I looked around to find something to burn. There was nothing but rock, sand and water. I grabbed my Turad and wondered if I could create more than just food? I tapped the Turad three times on my palm and thought of wood. What I got was one of those long-lasting fireplace logs. That would do just fine, I thought.

I placed the log on the ground, hit it with my Turad, and had a roaring fire. I sat as close as possible without being burned. I needed food desperately, and something hot to drink, but quickly realized there was nothing in which to put liquid. I got up and looked around the shore, but all I could find were rocks. I brought one back to the fire remembering I was able to do amazing things already, therefore, I was going to create whatever I needed. I held the rock, and thought of a cup. I then touched the Turad to the rock and opened my eyes. I had created a caveman cup. The rock was fashioned into a perfect rock cup. I imagined enjoying a ham and cheese sandwich, and hit my Turad to my hand again. Dinner was now served. After making some hot chocolate with lots of whipped cream in my caveman cup, I ate my meal voraciously.

When my belly was full, I lay down; feeling parts of my body were still cold. I needed to warm up more before I continued. I looked around at my surroundings to decide what my next step would be. I looked ahead and noticed there were two dark tunnels. Which one was I going to take?

When my body was warm and fully dry, I put out my fire with a couple piles of the fine sand, and walked towards the tunnels.

# Intuition

It became immediately apparent that the tunnel closest to me seemed to sparkle and glow as I walked closer with my Turad in hand. I entered the tunnel and noted pieces of glass embedded in the dirt of the walls. I looked closer at the pieces of glass and noticed, as I pulled them out and turned them under the light, that they sparkled like diamonds, or clear quartz crystals. Excitedly, I pulled several out of the wall and placed them in the balloon pockets of my cargo pants. With my pockets packed full, I continued down the same path until I came to a t-intersection a few hundred feet along the way. I now had to choose which one to travel on next.

"I'll now teach you to use a pendulum," Max said appearing in front of me. "Take off the necklace that Shirley gave you."

"What is a pendulum?" I asked taking off the necklace.

"A pendulum gives you visual answers, like asking your subconscious what is the right choice at this time? Hold the necklace over the palm of your hand, quiet your mind. Then say the words; show me yes. The necklace should spin either back and forth or in a circle. When it finally moves say stop. Then say the words; show me no. It should do the opposite of yes."

I tried a few times before I could get the necklace to move. When it finally moved, it was a circle for yes and back and forth for no. "Now what do I do?" I asked.

"You need to ask your necklace which path to take? Take a step in the path's direction and ask. Is it in my best interest to take this path? You will get a yes for the path that will be best." He disappeared.

I used the pendulum, it told me to take the path to the left. I placed the necklace back on my neck and followed the one it had chosen for me. The whole process seemed a bit hokey, but I saw no better options at this point.

After a few hundred feet with my Turad in full glow, I noticed the dirt walls were like the ones in the dream I had. Without warning, I heard a loud crack and suddenly dirt from the ceiling started to fall. I panicked; my senses were overloaded with the stale smell mixed with the taste of dirt.

It was falling on my head in little bits at first, then it became like a downpour. The weight of the dirt made me fall forward and accidentally drop my Turad. Pitch-black took over, erasing any remaining sense of safety. My hands moved around frantically to find my Turad. In that moment of searching, my hands encountered a rock. The moment my hand touched it, the rock vibrated somehow making me feel comforted. I placed the rock in my one hand and continued to look for my Turad with the other.

My search continued in the darkness until I found something that sort of heated up as I touched it. I closed my hand around it carefully and realized that it was a long warm stick. Grabbing hold, I pulled it out, and light was back. The dirt stopped raining down, bringing a powerful sigh of relief. My worst fear of being buried alive had been avoided.

I looked at the stone in my hand as I sat in the pile of dirt; it was my last stone. The stone was a brilliant yellow in color and as I rolled it around in the palm of my hand, I noticed the sense of calmness that was taking over. My mind still had pockets of fear, but my body felt somewhat relaxed. Within a few minutes, both my body and mind achieved a sense of calm. I stood up, dusted off the dirt, and stepped away from the pile that had almost covered me not long before.

It felt as though days had past, and the rushes of adrenaline without adequate rest had left me feeling anxious. Mentally and physically, I was exhausted and contemplating what my next move should be, was daunting. I continued trudging along the tunnel system turn after turn to an unknown destination, my stamina wavering with each step. Would this ever end? I wondered if this obstacle course had truly been designed to challenge me spiritually, as Ryan had said. His voice echoed through my head, "It becomes what you require to move forward."

I leaned against the wall, and slowly slid to the floor determined to briefly rest and compose my thoughts as to a plan. When I glanced into the dark tunnel ahead, I thought I could see that the darkness had changed. Was that light up ahead? I sprang to my feet with a new determination and pushed onward. Moving closer it was apparent that an opening was ahead. Perhaps I would be at the surface sooner than I thought.

I stepped into the opening, and was shocked by the huge, bottomless chasm that lay stretched out in front of me. Staring across the pit, I noticed that in front of me about every two feet, floated four blocks placed side by side. I looked closer at the blocks, and noticed they each had symbols on them. It did not make any sense, it looked as if nothing held the blocks in place, and there was no apparent connection to the adjacent walls in any way. It looked like a bridge with small gaps in it. The blocks were close enough together that I was confident that I would be able to jump the gaps. I looked up and down the pit for another way across, but this was the only way. I could see an opening across the chasm, so with some hope it would lead me out, if I could only get there.

I grabbed a large rock for support and stepped out on the far block. As I placed my foot on it, it gave way. I was glad I had had the foresight to hold onto the rock near the edge, or I would have plummeted to my death. I pulled back quickly to reestablish my balance as I watched the rock fall to the darkness below and disappear. I listened for the sound of the block hitting the bottom, but there was no sound at all. I sat down against the rock wall to think about what I was going to do next.

My mind wandered to all that had happened in the last few days. I thought it was strange how everything seemed to present itself, so that I would learn exactly what I needed out of every experience. Ryan was right after all.

The pressure in my head reminded me to quiet my mind to receive a vision. As I relaxed and focused on nothing, the vision came in clear. It was Max, and he was smiling.

"I'm proud of your progress, Jordan. You have arrived at the steps of intuition. This is supposed to teach you to calm your body and mind so that you can listen, and receive all that your intuition has to offer."

"What does that mean?" I asked. "Why can't you just say... go here and do this? I find all of the riddles confusing."

He smiled; "I'm trying to teach you how to step inside of yourself, so that you can listen to your gut instincts and find your way out."

"Why can't you just hand me a map? It would be so much easier."

"You'll gain great personal strength and insight when you get out this way. Isn't that what you had written on your life plan after all?"

"How did you know I wrote that?" I asked.

"We've set this up so that your list will be fulfilled before it is over. You will become stronger, more determined, and self-sufficient. From this point on, your life as you know it will be different in a wonderful way. Each block that you move across will activate the inner strength, and intuition that resides within."

"How do I get across? Didn't you see what happened when I stepped on the last block? It fell away and disappeared into the blackness below."

"Center yourself and then ask for the symbol that vibrates at your body's frequency. You will see a symbol inside of your mind's eye, and then take the step to the block displaying the same symbol. If you've listened to your intuition the step will hold; if not the block will fall."

"How do I listen?"

"Quiet your mind. The information will come," he replied as he disappeared from sight.

What I really wanted was a map that said step here; step there. Nevertheless, I could see this wouldn't be coming the easy way, so I had to work it out intuitively. I sat and contemplated the conversation I had with Max. I decided I would try to do what Max directed. As I sat, I remembered all of the things that my sister had said about me. I knew she'd been right. I was exactly what she had said I was; everything made sense now. I had never taken risks until this point; I was always frightened of what the outcome might be. Part of me just wanted to lie down and give up, but the thought of dying here was the motivation for moving forward. I would find the strength in myself to conquer this situation.

I quieted my mind and asked, "What step do I take?"

I instantly saw a symbol in my mind's eye, but almost immediately, I started to doubt what I saw. I ignored the first symbol, and I thought I would try the second symbol that came to mind. I stood up and walked over to the blocks. I saw the symbol that I originally received in my mind's eye, but the second symbol that came to me was beside it. I decided it was too easy to go with the first one, so I determined it should be the second.

I sat on the edge for security, and put my foot out on the second block I had seen. As my foot landed on the top, I felt it sink a little under my foot. I placed more weight on it until all of a sudden it gave way and fell.

I heard a familiar voice say, "The first symbol is always the intuition the second is a thought. Your thoughts will make you fall."

Taking a deep breath, I repeated my first experimental step with the original symbol I had seen in my mind's eye; the block seemed to hold. I tried putting as much weight on it as possible without actually stepping on it. Then, the moment of truth arrived. I would have to trust and commit to stepping on the block. I let go and stepped out into the unknown.

The block held my weight as if it were part of the ground I had just left. When my balance was reestablished, I quieted my mind, and asked for the next symbol. As I stood, my body seemed to vibrate, and heat up in a way I had never felt before. I tried to focus on the next symbol, but it took a few minutes of waiting before I saw it in my mind's eye. Just like the first step, I saw one symbol followed by a second. I laughed and thought to myself, I am not going to repeat that scary lesson twice. I chose the first symbol.

With every step I made on the blocks, my body vibrated and heated up more. I started to work up a real sweat. I was not sure if it was the fear of falling, or the energy I received from the symbols. I was amazed at how quickly the information came to me once I shut down all the mind chatter. I never realized how much incessant chatter occupied my mind on a continuous basis. I must have cleared my head at least a hundred times to get the symbols that I needed not to fall to my death.

When I finally reached the solid ground on the other side of the chasm, I lay down and gave thanks to mother earth for the substance of solid dirt under my feet. I didn't pay attention as I was crossing the forty-four blocks, or I would have been aware of how stiff, and sore my body had become. My body now demanded a few moments of rest.

# Understanding The Past

As I looked around my surroundings, I noticed that the walls were now rock again. I was hoping for a sign that said exit, but to my dismay, there was none. I noted an opening off to the right and hoped it might lead me out. After catching my breath, I stood up, and walked over to it. I continued inside only to see that it was an L-shaped closet with no hangers, or clothes. I moved forward to the back thinking there might be a symbol or something that would help me find a way out, but nothing seemed to say 'exit this way'.

I turned around and started walking back out when the noise started. I was afraid to move, but also terrified not to, when the opening in front of me became a rock door. Pushing on the surrounding walls, I realized quickly that I was trapped, in a square box, at the end of a small closet, in an underground maze. Could this become any more claustrophobic? Bad luck had been my life story as of late. Panic should have taken over, but curiously, it did not. Automatically, I closed my eyes and centered my mind on relaxing and awaiting the instruction that I knew would appear.

I opened my eyes to find that the wall in front of me had symbols on it similar to the throne room. I realized that this test would be completely different because without a challenge there is nothing gained. I now knew this all too well, and I was hoping that I would get the code to freedom, but in the end, I resolved to master the lessons that were waiting.

I could sense nothing concerning the significance of any of the symbols. It was as if my intuition was drawing a blank. The seconds turned into several minutes when I finally saw a picture of Ryan touching the symbols in the octagon shaped room with his hands. He had relayed to me what the symbols had shown him, so I too moved my hand to touch the first symbol. As I touched the symbols, the vision appeared in my head. However, it was not what I assumed the symbol would be - it was a memory taken of my own life. I saw myself at six years old, sitting on the swing and feeling sad because I hadn't been invited to a fellow classmate's birthday party. I felt like an outsider, a loner... a nobody.

I removed my hand quickly, and placed it on the second symbol. The next one took me to a time in my life where I was seventeen and dating a boy. He was twenty years old, and I had secretly dated him behind my parents' backs. I remember how I felt used, and not good enough, when I heard that he was sleeping with several kinky girls from the next town. I remember being the laughing stock when all my classmates whispered behind my back.

I removed my hand and placed it on the next stone. I saw a picture of my eighteenth birthday. I really wanted to celebrate because I had found my teenage years very difficult, and decided it was my turn to let off some steam. My friends drank too much so I ended up driving their puking, drunken butt's home early. I was disappointed to say the least.

The fourth block was different again. It was a picture of me working at the coffee shop. I saw one of my co-workers crying, begging anyone who would listen to trade work days so she could have Christmas off, and spend it with family. I agreed to work for her if she worked for me on New Year's Eve so I could attend a friend's party. She agreed so I held my side of the agreement. I discovered shortly after, that she had a blind date instead of a family function. New Year's came and I was working again because she called in sick at the last minute. I was consistently allowing myself to be taken advantage of.

I started to cry. It was obvious that these were the days of my life, and they were depressing. I couldn't take anymore. Not only was I tired, lonely and scared, but now I was saddened by the life I had created for myself.

Max appeared smiling, "Jordan, you do have a tendency to take things the wrong way."

"I don't understand what you're trying to show me. I realize that my choices have not been in my best interest, but this feels cruel," I said.

"You could look at the same situations instead, and see great growth for yourself," he said.

"I allowed people to use me, and now I'm forced to relive the mistakes, and decisions that aren't flattering to my character."

"Let's look at it again from a non-emotional perspective," he replied.

"Take a look at the first vision about the little girl on the swing. When you step into the emotional perspective, the child on the swing is feeling that she wasn't good enough to be invited to the party. When I looked into the situation of the birthday girl, I could see that her mother only allowed her to invite four people to her party. The child didn't leave you out on purpose. She only had so many spots to fill, and the others were closer friends than you were. This is the point in your life where you thought that being a people pleaser would make you feel more likeable in your life. So I ask you, are you happier as a result of making that decision?"

I thought about what he said and replied, "NO, I feel more alone, and neglected than I did at that age."

"Let's look at the next picture. You had a boyfriend who was older than you were, and you tried to please him to keep him interested. You did everything that he wanted to make him happy, at your own expense. You were too eager to please, which then made him feel like you were suffocating him. From my perspective, his family life was toxic; his father consistently strayed on his mother. So how was he to learn what a normal relationship was, when he didn't have a respectable role model? You assumed that he strayed because you weren't good enough, but the fact of the matter is he strayed because it was all he knew."

I laughed; "I had no idea his father was like that," I said. "It all makes sense now. I don't see it the same way as I did before."

The next picture was your birthday.

"You felt disappointed that your friends never allowed you to celebrate your birthday, but you have always taught your friends that you don't matter. You consistently put yourself last when you are with them. They assumed that you were following the same path as usual. If you had let them know what your plans were, they wouldn't have taken you for granted. You have consistently allowed your friends to use you, so you can't complain when they do, because they treated you the way you treat yourself inside."

"I never saw it that way before. It all makes sense," I said.

"The next picture is the coffee shop, where you continued to allow people to manipulate you by using emotions. If you set boundaries for yourself and others, these situations would never become an issue. The employee knew that she could back out on your deal, because she had done it repeatedly, and you still placed her needs first on every occasion. You have taught her well how not to respect you. In all your relationships, you give ninety percent, which only teaches a person to give you ten percent back. You continue to walk away feeling used and abused emotionally."

You have always enabled people to take you for granted; therefore, you need to realize why they continue to do so. Stand up, and speak your truth, you may lose people in your life, but only the ones that don't know how to give at all. I call them the consistent users."

"I've seen this whole experience in a different light. I have allowed people to manipulate and use me. I never thought I had any say in the matter. However, I see that I created all of this and I am thankful that I can stop the process before it ever starts again. I don't feel so powerless in regard to relationships anymore. That doesn't explain how I get out of here, though."

"You need to touch the symbols with your hands," he said with a smile. "You'll then be given information about how to get out of this small room." He disappeared again.

"At least you're consistent about not giving me too much information to work with," I said.

I moved my hand back over the symbols, and noticed as I did my body felt lighter. It was as if I had dumped all the emotions attached to the negative events of my life. I was tired, but I felt free of all emotional burdens. I looked back now at all the disappointments I had in my life. I was able to see clearly, why they had happened, and what was really going on. It was very freeing to finally entertain a different perspective and let go of the emotional chaos that continuously helped me beat myself internally. My own ego and self-abuse was actually stopping all my own inner spiritual growth.

I relaxed my hands by my sides and felt my energy change. A vision came to my mind's eye. The redheaded woman, that helped me free myself from my ropes in the native village, came into view, and I watched her as she spoke to me.

"Jordan, I'm Kathryn. I am here to aid you on your path to freedom from this enclosure. You have been led on this soul journey to give you the strength, insight, and faith to change. This part of your obstacle is about faith. You need to have faith in order to survive this test. In a few minutes, these walls will have sharp spikes attached to the inside. You are to use the tools that you were previously shown to survive. You will need to remember how to protect your energy. Your own faith can amplify your strength, and the length of time that it lasts."

"The steel spikes will penetrate into the box at random intervals. If you are in tune with your body you will feel them before you see them move. This is why we had to help you clear the emotional baggage. It dampens the ability to sense the flow of energy in the body."

"You're going to learn to be one within your body, mind, and soul. Do you remember what Derrick showed you for the protection of your energy? You make that ball and expand it to fill the space around your body." I remembered and nodded.

"Good," she continued, "you'll have a few practice runs before it starts. Here are the rules. Keep your eyes closed, then activate your ball of energy, and see it expand about two feet beyond your body. The metal spikes will come from inside the wall and will not stop until you halt them. Using your energy and faith, you will be able to stop the spikes from injuring you. If you doubt yourself at all, the consequences will be quite dire."

"How can I see the spikes, if my eyes are closed?" I asked.

"You will be able to feel the energy change as the spikes enter your auric field. Then, you will have to push out the ball of protection, so that they won't harm you."

"If you open your eyes, your brain will immediately register fear, and the spikes will stab you. Show me that you can activate your protection ball."

I closed my eyes, and felt the ball of energy start from my stomach and expand to about 2-3 feet outside of my body. I opened my eyes for only a second and my protection field was lost.

Kathryn smiled, "It's very important that you don't open your eyes; you don't have the ability to stop your thought process yet. It will interrupt all forms of energy when you lose your focus. We are trying to get you to listen to your intuition."

Kathryn took herself from my inner vision, so that I could see her with my outer vision. I watched her point her finger at the wall in front of me, and then metal pointy spikes appeared. I reached out to touch them not quite believing that they were real. I used a little too much force, and pricked the end of my finger. I watched it bleed in disbelief. Then I placed the injured finger in my mouth to stop the bleeding.

"I'm here to help you open your inner vision," she said. "You should be able to see the area around you in your inner vision, when you learn to trust it. It will be like having a daydream, but you will not feel fear. In the meantime, I need you to close your eyes."

"For what?" I asked.

"I need to see that you'll have the tools to succeed in this exercise, so please follow my directions." I closed my eyes feeling my stomach tighten. The anxiety that was building within was becoming almost intolerable. I tried to put my feelings to rest in order to get out of this situation alive.

"Now create your protection ball around you," Kathryn said.

I activated the ball and followed through with expanding it. I instantly felt a tingling sensation to my left. I mistakenly opened my eyes to see what was going on and found that I had allowed the spikes to get closer than I would have liked. I had broken my concentration and they slightly poked my clothes.

"You're lucky we tried first, or you would be badly injured," she said.

"What was the tingling sensation I felt?"

"The tingling sensation is what I was talking about when I said you would be able to feel the energy in your aura before you saw it move. Your body has the ability to use your aura's energy to sense the energy of objects without touching, or seeing them. As your energy gets stronger, you will be able to open up your mind's eye, and see what is really going on, like a daydream. If you are in doubt pay attention to your stomach, it will tighten up as if stressed when the spikes are in your energy."

"That's cool," I said.

"Now... I must leave you to your task. Remember what I said about your eyes staying closed." I looked down at my t-shirt and jeans with their newly acquired holes, and the small scrapes I had on my skin.

"I'm well aware of what is needed from me," I said.

"You're to activate the spikes with this, as she pointed to a small bump on the corner of the wall. Until you press it, you are trapped. If you need to take time and rest before you get started, please do so," Kathryn explained. She then disappeared from my view.

I sat down against the wall, trying to settle my growing fear. I just needed to take a moment and focus on the task. After a few minutes of meditation, I practiced my protection ball, and then moved my hand over to press the bump. My palm came about a few inches away, and I stopped. If you know something bad is going to happen, how could you continue to follow the path? It reminded me of jumping off that cliff, when I was unsure if there were rocks at the bottom. After taking a stroll through that memory, I realized that all my tests had been about faith.

Taking a deep breath, I hit the button hard with the palm of my opened hand. Instantly my Turad light went off. I shook it a few times, and then placed it back in my bra. I tried to center myself, so that I would feel the spikes in my energy. I activated my energy ball, and then the vibration sensation became stronger as I extended my energy to be about two feet from my body. I knew the spikes were active because I could feel the difference in my vibration.

Then just as I felt the vibration, I could no longer feel it. It was gone. The spikes must come out on rotational intervals. I knew that as long as my energy was in protection mode the spikes would not be able to hurt me so, I kept it there in protection mode.

Within a few minutes, the spikes were back in my energy. The tingling sensation started again. The sensation lasted longer this time, but then like the first, it was gone again. I could feel the box moving beneath my feet. It was like the feeling that you get in an elevator. It was a feeling of going upwards. The spikes then appeared again for a few moments, and like before, vanished. My stomach started to tighten as I felt the upward movement increase in speed. Concentration with this added movement became much more challenging. Knowing the result of losing it kept my focus the priority at all cost.

The sensation was there again, and then all of a sudden I could see what was happening in my mind's eye. The spikes were kept at bay by my protective energy. I could see where my energy ended, and the spikes began. I knew it was dark, but I could see it in my head as if there were a light on in the room. Suddenly the spikes vanished, and the moving sensation came to a halt. I heard a groaning noise for a second before it finally stopped.

# Kidnapped

The hot, muggy air was the first sign that my surroundings had changed. I opened my eyes to see that the rock wall, that had surrounded me, was gone and I was standing on top of the pyramid in the moonlight. I drew in a breath of fresh air. The moon washed the land with its bright light, and I could see for miles into the forest. I wondered if the Mayans were aware that their sacrificial alter was actually an elevator to the caverns below, as the room, had disappeared completely.

Relief washed over me instantly; I had found my way out and I was still in one piece. I had discovered strength, courage, intuition, and personal insight that I hadn't possessed before. I looked down the hundreds of steps to the bottom below, and felt exhaustion kick in. I would have to find my way to the bottom before sun up, or be stuck here for another night.

Ryan said he would wait for me in the darkness, and it was a bright half-moon, so I could easily see where I was walking. I could use my Turad, but I needed to have both hands free while I was going down the steep stairs. I started on my way, wondering if I had the strength to continue. I had to pay close attention because a few steps had been worn down to the point that I could have fallen to my death.

When the last steps were approaching, my mind wandered back to the adventure I had just experienced. I couldn't believe all the information I had learned about myself through all the challenges I endured in such a short period of time. I had gone through huge internal challenges that I had faced and moved through with amazing agility, which made me feel lighter and more capable.

I could hear Max in my head. "The first thing you learned in the pyramid is that the more control you have the worse the experience can become. Find your freedom in letting go of control. The next point in the information you need to move forward in your life is in your past. Look at the trying times and see the enlightenment that is always at hand. Listen, and trust it. Not everything is how it seems to us at the time we experience it. See the different perspective, learn the lesson and be released from the emotional burden. You did well, now rest!"

I could hear him talking to me, however I didn't really care, my body was exhausted. I was aching in places I couldn't remember having. I just wanted to lay down on one of the stone steps and sleep, and now that the adrenaline had worn off, I could. When I finally descended to ground level, I allowed myself to collapse, and lay my face in the grass. The smell was soothing; I had finally attained freedom. I felt my body relax as my eyes closed. I remember thinking that I would just take a bit of a catnap and wait for Ryan to find me. I was not sure how long I had actually been in the pyramid, but it felt like days.

I knew I was sleeping deeply, when I felt someone pick me up, but I could not force my eyes to open. I was snuggly resting in a man's embrace. It felt so good to be in these arms that I wasn't curious enough to open my eyes. I assumed it was Ryan taking me back to the portal. That was the last thing I remember for what must have been a few hours.

I slept so deeply that although I could hear people talking, I couldn't wake myself up. I used to call it 'the sleep of the dead'. As a child, my alarm clock would go off, and I would sleep right through it. I was struggling to open my eyes, before blackness had taken me, releasing me from the physical and mental exhaustion that consumed me. It was some time later before my eyes opened again. Sun light was shining through a glass, barred window and onto my face.

I could hear voices clearly now as I opened my eyes. The voices I heard weren't Derrick's, or Ryan's, and suddenly panic struck me. Glancing around the small room, I noticed the dresser, single bed, mirror, and a window with bars on the inside. The door was made of a beautiful cherry wood. As I got my bearings, I walked over to the window and pulled on the bars trying to loosen them, but they were rock solid. I searched for my Turad, but to my dismay, it had fallen out of my bra at some point during my capture. It was good that it was programmed to my energy only, so that if someone found it they couldn't use it. I walked over to the door and placed my ear against it. I could barely make out what they were saying.

I heard a deep voice say, "He'll come! I am positive he will want to see her alive again. We will use her to our advantage. He may not care about his own life, but he cares what happens to hers."

A different voice said, "How will he know we have her?"

"I've sent him a telepathic message that I have disguised as originating from her," said the deep voice.

"He won't realize that it's from me until he opens it. The message has her energy attached to it, so that he will know that we have the girl. Of course, he will come to save her."

"When did you learn to send telepathic messages?" asked the different voice.

"The more time I've had with the amulet in my possession the more tricks I have acquired and can use. The most effective one is this...touch your nose and jump up and down." I could clearly hear a thumping sound and wondered if someone was jumping. The other man spoke up and said.

"I can't stop myself from jumping."

He laughed and then replied, "The Atlanteans called this off-cast, or at least that is what my father informed me when he was teaching me about the past."

"Why off-cast?" asked a softer male voice.

"They called it off-cast because it can overcome your willpower, so that you will only do what is being ordered. I think our guest is awake," he said.

"How do you know?" spoke the other man still jumping.

"I can hear some of her thoughts through the door." I could hear him smile as he continued to speak. "You need to stop jumping now, and get to your location, so you will be ready for the trap when Derrick arrives."

The jumping immediately stopped, and I heard footsteps coming to the door, so I bounded back to the bed and quickly lay down. I tried to look like I was sleeping as the door opened. My mind was racing and I could feel fear taking over. What was to happen to me? Maybe the bed wasn't the best place to be when this strange man entered the room.

I heard a laughing male voice say, "When and if I come to your bed you'll be more than willing. I've never had to take a woman against her will so I'm not about to start with you." My eyes sprang open, to see Frank standing inside the door watching me pretend to sleep. How did he know what I was thinking? He smiled again.

"I read minds," he said. "So we meet in the flesh at last, Jordan."

This was the first time I noticed what he really looked like. He was very tall, with shaggy dark hair and very broad shoulders. His eyes were brown and sparkled with a self-centered arrogance. If I didn't know he was the bad guy, I would have certainly thought him borderline attractive. He was dressed in a fine tailored suit and tie, but looked and smelled of money. I sat up on the bed as he came into the room. I felt uncomfortable in his space; he was extremely intimidating to my small size. I looked around the room to see if there was a way out that I hadn't noticed yet.

"I think that you'd be more comfortable in the other room," he said smiling.

He ushered me into a very spacious kitchen. The house looked like a log cabin, and when I looked out the front bay window, I could see mountains and forest all around. I could tell from the scenery we were not in Mexico anymore. I walked closer to the window and looked out, trying to collect my thoughts.

"How do you know my name?" I asked trying to sound calm.

"I heard the gentleman who was waiting for you, thinking about when you would surface to meet him, just before we knocked him out. You're right about the location, we're in the Rocky Mountains, and this is my home," Frank replied looking almost smug.

My mind went to Ryan. I wondered what happened to him, and if he was still waiting for me to surface from the cavern below.

Frank then said, "No, we gave him a big bump on his head, and a long nap to go with it. He was breathing fine when we left."

"I don't understand how you found me? Do you have a sick sense?" I asked wondering if he would catch my mistake.

"It is sixth sense, and I have something better," he replied smiling. "You're cheeky for someone who has been kidnapped. It is an old Druid trick. When you were crossing the ravine, did you not feel a push from behind?" I nodded, but I had assumed that it was Derrick pushing me along.

"When I realized that you would soon be lost to me, I sent a bolt of telepathic energy towards you. It attached to your lower back. It is like a string of my energy connected to your body, so that I am always able to find you. When you're in our time, I can tap into your energy, and see where you are, kind of like GPS. I was surprised that Derrick didn't realize what I had done, or he would have released the energy from you. You would only feel tightness and heaviness in your lower back."

My mind was racing, did Derrick know about the attachment, or had I distracted him to the point that he was too disoriented to what was really going on? Did Ryan think that I was still underground, or would he realize I had been kidnapped?

"I am sure that Ryan, it is Ryan isn't it, will know he received a bump on the head for a purpose. He will know when he wakes up that we have you. We left your shoes lying beside him on the ground. He won't mistake where you have gone."

"What is your exact connection to Derrick?" he asked. My mind thought about the instant connection I had with him. The sexual chemistry that ran between the two of us was the most intense connection of my entire life.

Frank laughed aloud, "It's nice to know that your feelings for Derrick are what I thought they were. This means that he'll come for you in a timely manner."

I tried to shut my brain down. This is what Ryan meant, when he said I could not be privileged to secrets until I could quiet my mind of chatter. My mind had become the enemy, and I was allowing it to be read, freely revealing information that could be used against me. I had to find a way to escape.

Frank laughed, "I can still hear you. I know what you are thinking, so I will be aware of the escape before you can try it. I would like to know where you have been for the last four days. I could feel your energy near the pyramid, but I couldn't access it."

I've been gone four days? It didn't seem to be that long. I then recalled the tests I had gone through in the last few days: the tools that I had acquired how to use the energy ball for protection, my intuition, and the cavern filling with water.

"You, my dear girl, think too much. Thank you for all the useful information. Your brain is like an open book," he said smiling.

I quieted my mind and remembered the native village. I promptly raised my vibration to the point that my body started to disappear. The look on Frank's face was priceless as I almost completely vanished. Before I was able to disappear entirely, Frank grabbed hold of my wrist. He started to laugh. "It's going to take more than a little disappearing act to escape me," he said.

I experimented to see if I could use the protective ball to push him out of my energy. All of my tools had become like second nature since I had stepped on the blocks at the bridge. All of my senses felt heightened. I could feel his hands slipping off my invisible arm. When the last finger slipped off my energy, I made a bolt for the front door. Before getting to the door, I noticed Frank's apparition standing in front of the closed door. He was staring at me directly as if he could see me. How was this possible, I thought?

I moved my body to the side of the room, and tried to slide flat against the wall. The apparition was watching me the whole time. There was a hand on my shoulder, I turned to look, and realized that Frank was behind me with his hand on my shoulder. I glanced over to the door and there stood the apparition of Frank. How could there be two of him?

I made myself visible again and turned to Frank, "How the hell did you do that?

"You are a feisty thing aren't you? Have you ever heard of astral travel? It is when you can be in two places at once. I can astral travel my soul and when I am in that state you cannot hide your energy from me. I told you about my energy attachment to your back, well that means whenever you are of higher or lower vibration, I am still able to find you. I can close my eyes and see the energy connection that I have to you, and follow it back to wherever you may be."

"What other tools are you hiding from me, Jordan?" he asked.

"Nothing," I said aloud; then a villain of thought took over. I can move through rope when trapped. Move things with my mind, like pebbles, see visions, and I could not forget my four stones.

He smiled again looking over excited. "I'd like to see your stones," he said. He walked over to me, spun me around to grab the back of my shirt, and lifted it up so he could view my lower back. "You don't have your symbol yet. You're not able to initiate time travel until you yourself have activated all your stones. I was hoping that I would not need Derrick after all."

"What stones?" I asked.

"Don't play coy, Jordan. I heard your thoughts. I know all of it."

"Oh for fuck sake," I said. I had been suffering from thought diarrhea all day; it was utterly frustrating that I could not make it stop. I decided to avoid his questioning.

"Where are your other goons?" I asked.

"Trying to deter the conversation won't work either, because I already know what your plan is. Ted and Tim are outside getting ready to trap Derrick when he comes for you."

He pulled me over to the black leather sofa, and sat me down beside him. I tried to move to the other side of the couch as far away from him as possible. I found his size, and abilities to be a little bit intimidating.

"Take what little space you can Jordan, you're a walking billboard." He bared his teeth when he spoke looking even more menacing. I slid farther to the side of the couch, and felt that it wasn't far enough, as his eyes seemed to peer into my very soul. It was really making my skin crawl.

"So where are your rocks?" he asked again.

I tried to make my mind shut down. I tried to focus on my last vacation with my family. I tried to quiet and clear my mind, but as soon as he asked the question, I could feel my brain begin to answer. I could see myself putting my last rock in my pocket in the front of my jeans. Fuck, fuck, fuck, I thought. Then I hoped that maybe he couldn't pick up on pictures in someone's mind.

He laughed again, "Are you going to fish it out of your pocket, or am I?"

"Crap!" I said. I stood up for a moment, and reached for my front pocket. I glanced around the room as if to look for an emergency escape. I felt my legs getting ready to bolt.

He said, "Think very carefully, before you try anything. There will be consequences for all your actions, Jordan. They will not be pleasant."

"I don't know what you're talking about Frank; I was just trying to figure out what pocket I placed it in. Don't get your shorts in a knot." I placed my hand in one pocket and then the other. The stone was gone. I had nothing in my pockets at the top of my jeans; I had lost it. How and where did I lose it?

Taking a deep breath and feeling somewhat relieved I said, "It's not there."

He must have believed me because he asked, "Where are your other stones?" I thought about them being safe under my pillow.

He smiled and said, "Thank you. When I finally get my hands on Derrick he'll take me to them."

I needed to get control of my thoughts. I started to focus on my breathing. I closed my eyes, and focused on breathing in and out. I knew I was being watched the whole time. I took a few more deep breaths. After about three in a row, a picture showed up in my head. It was Derrick he looked stressed and worried. I heard his voice say, "Jordan, I'm coming, don't worry." I heard him repeat the message three times before the image disappeared. Frank looked at me and said.

"You don't look surprised. Have you received a telepathic message before today?" I shook my head.

"It is cool; it's like getting a video message inside your head," he said. I nodded again feeling a bit dumbfounded. I had messages coming in and going out at everyone else's convenience. I should have warned Derrick. The surprise had thrown my concentration off.

Frank looked relaxed; he placed his arms behind his head and stretched his feet out in front of him. He gave a happy sigh of contentment. I watched him with his eyes closed feeling so arrogantly proud of himself.

I wanted to burst his bubble so I asked, "So where is the amulet?" Startled, he sat straight up, and then glared at me.

"How do you know about such things?" he asked me. I remembered seeing him on the grass near the waterfall when Derrick first spoke of it. As soon as the thought entered my brain, I tried to shut it off.

"So Derrick knows I have it, does he?" he grinned. He seemed to be remembering something as the grin stretched. Then he said. "I did so enjoy spying on you at that moment, although, I was extremely surprised that you could see me. I noticed you have quite a sexy naked body. The visual from that moment has gotten me through some restless nights. The only difference is that I'm the one enjoying the attention of those wonderful soft kisses up my legs and beyond."

I tried to change the subject as I felt the bile rise to the back of my throat. Yuck I thought. I was trying to get the image out of my head.

"What about the amulet?" I watched as he pulled a large Celtic cross made of silver, with a huge black stone in the middle, out of his shirt. I had never seen any of the foreign symbols, which were inset on the four corners, before. For such an expensive piece of jewelry, I was surprised that it was around his neck with a leather strap.

"It's beautiful; I've never seen anything quite like it before." I took in a deep breath and asked, "Can I touch it?"

"Exactly what do want to touch?" he chuckled out loud.

"Oh please, the amulet," I said annoyed. He held it out, still attached to his neck. I reached over and touched the face of the metal amulet with my left hand. I held it within the palm of my other hand.

The pressure in my head started immediately, without warning the vision appeared. The amulet could travel through the time space continuum. It could bring the owner great power. I instantly saw a dark-haired man with a small caterpillar mustache. He had on a grayish blue uniform. I saw the evil he created, fear, judgment, and human suffering. Then I watched his secretary steal the amulet. The man's power, fortune, and determination crumbled into nothing overnight.

I saw the heartache he created and human suffering, but I could not place the face. Before I could put my finger on who it was, the vision stopped. I quickly dropped the amulet. It had dark evil, and suffering attached to it. I moved to the far end of the couch again, and watched Frank stare intensely at me.

"You do have a great many gifts," he said. "They could be very useful to me. Maybe you should consider redirecting your loyalty my way after you have served your purpose; it could be a very pleasurable partnership for both of us." The sexual innuendo dripped from his statement. I tried not to think about what would happen when I served my purpose for him. I thought about what would happen to me if I didn't comply with his wishes.

"Smart woman, I can see you thinking about your choices. You can have a pleasurable life or one that ends rather quickly. You cannot stand on the fence in this situation. So that you are sure about what our arrangement will be, I have a sexy, red leather outfit upstairs in my room with matching stiletto heels and a pole. I do enjoy watching before I play," he smugly said.

I swallowed hard, and then looked away to try to get the image out of my mind. The way he was looking at me made me want to run.

I spoke with a shaky voice, "Where is your bathroom?" He looked away from me towards the door on the opposite side of the room, and directed me there. I got up, trying to stay calm as I walked towards the door. As I opened it and slipped inside, I heard him speak.

"Jordan, look at me," he sneered. I peered from around the edge of the door, trying hard not to make eye contact. The way he looked at me made my skin crawl.

"If you even think of trying to escape, you'll be missing more than just your shoes. You will have to sit next to me in your birthday suit, so you'll have other things to worry about besides escaping. Do you understand?" The shocked expression I wore said it all, but I nodded just the same. I couldn't help but notice the predatory look in his eyes, and received his meaning clearly.

# Inner Strength

I entered the bathroom, closed the door and clicked the lock behind me. There I leaned against the door and slid down to the floor. As I looked around the room, I noticed a large window. I thought I could get out, but would I get very far away with no shoes?

I stood up, opened the window, and peered outside. The smell of pine trees hit my senses, and for a whole minute, I stared out at freedom. I honestly wanted to believe that I would be able to get away. Then reality hit me, it was unlikely that I could get very far away, without being noticed. The ground at the edge of the trees looked too rough for bare feet. I closed the window, went back to the closed door, and sat down. The tears started flowing as the emotion welled up inside me.

What a mess I had now found my life! I was trying to remember when all I had to worry about was what I had to wear to work that day. Everything about my life seemed so simple back then. How would I ever be able to live a simple life again, after what I had been through? I thought about the changes I had gone through in the past few days. If I had learned anything at all, it was about having faith even when things looked grim.

I took a big breath, stood up, wandered over to the sink and glanced in the mirror. My eyes were red and puffy, but somehow I felt better. I splashed cool water on my face to try to hide the redness, but this emotion couldn't be washed off. I'd have to tolerate my vulnerability. I was going to change my focus and be more positive. As I collected my strength, I could hear a clicking sound, outside the door.

I heard a voice say, "I think you've taken enough time in there. We have important things to discuss out here. So get your ass in gear Jordan." For a minute, the voice startled me. Then the circumstances of my situation hit home hard. How was I to get out of this mess?

"I'm coming," I snapped. After a few minutes, I opened the door, feeling a stronger sense of security about my circumstance.

I had to trust and listen to what I had learned. I repeated to myself "I have the faith, the strength, and the insight to move forward. This too shall pass." It felt like one of those times when I was trying to tell myself something and I knew that it was a complete and utter lie.

I stepped out of the bathroom and closed the door behind me. As I headed back to the couch, I noticed Frank standing against the wall beside me. His brown eyes had a self-righteous, smug look about them still. When I got to the sofa, I brought my feet up under myself, as I sat down. I took a deep breath; the weight of the situation was hard to ignore. It is so easy to get carried away with focusing on the negative. I sighed and muttered the words inside my head; I have the faith, the insight, and the strength to move forward. I repeated it a few more times, and felt my body relax.

By this time, Frank had sauntered over to the sofa, looking very pleased with my obvious discomfort. From the time I was little, that same arrogant, self-righteous feeling that was emanating from him, had always made my stubbornness rise to the challenge. The first time I remember encountering it was when I was bullied in grade three by a boy, who my parents said liked me. If he liked me and treated me like that, I would hate to see how he treated his close friends.

Instantly, I felt the emotional centers of my body close off, and stubborn determination take its place. With my newfound strength, I turned to look directly at my captor. I knew I needed to learn as much about him as I could in our short time together.

"How did you come into ownership of the amulet? Was it not in the Vatican?" The expression on his face was surprising. His lips pursed and facial muscles tightened. The arrogance seemed to be gone and anger mixed with hostility took its place. He stormed towards me causing me instinctively to move backwards into the couch.

He stood there, towering over me. Holding my strength, I tried to back even farther away from him. The hostility emanating from him made me feel jittery. He stood over me and started yelling at the top of his lungs. "What the hell have you done?"

Surprised I said. "I just asked a simple question."

"This has nothing to do with the question," he said in an irate tone.

"I've done nothing and I'll be dammed if I'll allow you to intimidate me, anymore", I screamed back, hoping I had not pushed him too far.

If I had ever seen murder in someone's eyes, it was in Frank's at this moment. He grabbed me by the wrists and yanked me off the couch. I was dragged a few steps before I was able to find my center of balance and my feet. I could feel my inner strength seeping away. I felt I had to call his bluff; if I did not stand up to him now, I wouldn't muster the strength again. He continued to glare at me. Be strong and have faith, I continued to say to myself softly. He swung me around, pushed me into the bedroom, that I woke up in, and then promptly slammed the door. I tried not to cringe as I felt the percussion of the door slamming behind me.

This man had turned into a lunatic; this outburst spoke volumes about his instability. I realized that I was going to have to watch myself with him. Glancing around the room, I tried to piece together what just happened. It didn't make any sense to me.

I remembered losing my rock and wondered where I would have lost it. My Turad was missing too. I started feeling around in my pockets for my rock. I was considering the possibility of there being a hole when my hand touched a small bulge in the area where the stone should have been. I quickly moved my hand down to determine what it might be.

"What the heck was that?" I thought as I wrapped my fingers around the object. To my surprise, there in my hand lay the yellow stone. I rolled it around the palm of my hand, unable to figure out how it had suddenly reappeared. As I rolled it around in my hand, I felt noticeably calmer.

I was jarred back to the present by a sudden movement outside the door. With a loud knock, the lock clicked its release, and the door was shoved open. Frank stood glaring at me with anger in his eyes. I felt the panic surge and a sick feeling took over in the pit of my stomach. Frank would see my rock and take it for his own.

"Don't even try to escape," he sneered at me with hostility still in his eyes. "The punishment I described before still stands if you try to escape, Jordan." I felt my head nodding, again but this time my mouth was wide open in shock.

"Why are you holding your hand that way?" he yelled.

Startled I looked at my open hand. A huge sense relief filled my body. My rock was gone to the naked eye, but I could still feel the weight of it in my hand. I opened and closed my fingers around it. It was amazing, I could not see it, but I knew it was there.

"Answer me," he said. "You'll answer me now," he said in a strange voice. I think he was trying to use off-cast to make me comply. I answered not because I had to, but because I wanted to stand up for myself and deter his focus.

"I have a small cramp in my hand," I said. "I'm trying to stretch the muscles to relieve it." He stared at me like a stark raving mad man and continued yelling hostilely.

"How the hell did you figure it out so quickly? I have been able to use people's thoughts against them for almost a month. I have talked with you for less than one hour. In that time, you've been able to block me from reading your mind. It took me longer to learn how to read minds than it took you to block me from reading yours."

"You'll jump up and down," he said in the strange voice again.

I stood there watching him, not jumping and promptly sat down on the bed.

"I could always use off–cast to get what I wanted; what the fuck have you done?" he screamed.

My mind was as blank as I knew my face must have looked. I was blocking his ability to read my mind. I don't know how or when, but I was able to do it. I felt a great satisfaction that I had not felt in a while. This was a real accomplishment. If I were a peacock, I would spread out my tail feathers and dance around the room. This was no small sense of achievement for me. Somehow, I had turned the table and was now tormenting my captor. I could not help but let the enjoyment show on my face, but as I rejoiced, I noticed the expression he now displayed.

If he could blow fire out his nose, I think that I would be engulfed in flames. Frank slammed the door and all the inside walls shook from the force. I glanced down at my hand to see my rock had reappeared fully. I placed the rock back into the pocket, safe from all prying eyes. I lay down on the bed hoping to catch some more shuteye before the next part of my journey began.

# The Plan

I tried to quiet my mind. I thought about Derrick. Where was he? I had a vision inside my head of him crawling through a dark, tight hole underground. He had on one of those flashlights that you wear around your head. Where is he going? I thought to myself, when a picture appeared in my head of a log house on a hill. Could the log house be the house I was in, or was he going somewhere else. Why was he underground? I could see where he was heading. It looked like he was under the house, and headed up into the floor of a fireplace.

I tried to remember if there was a fireplace in the great room. I needed to know, so I got out of bed and walked quietly over to the door, opened it slightly and peeked out. Sure enough, there was a fireplace made of river rock, and a large, dark, marble mantel. The fireplace was in exactly the same place as it was in the daydream. He was on his way. Startled by a noise beside the door I guessed that Frank must have been sitting outside it, waiting for his frustration to cool down.

"Where do you think you're going?" He demanded.

"Nowhere, I was looking for you."

"Why are you looking for me?" he asked. The anger in his eyes was still there, so I had to find a way to diffuse it. I had to think of something fast. I thought if I could occupy his time, Derrick might have a better opportunity to come in, and rescue me without being discovered.

"Frank, I was thinking about the offer you made earlier this evening. I have decided it is in my best interest to join you. I would like to make a partnership with you, because I have realized that it's easier to join you than to fight you." He smiled.

"You do understand what that means?" I could see the emotion on his face changed completely.

I swallowed hard then nodded my head yes, as I looked to the floor. I was hoping that Derrick would get here before I would have to go through with my offer. I would have to look at it as playing a part. I am sure actors were not always happy with their roles. I would be playing a part, and it had to look believable.

"This is great," he replied smiling. "I have a fun way to kill time." He disappeared for a few minutes, and came back with a leather outfit, and stiletto heels. The leather outfit looked very similar to an outfit that a dominatrix might wear. The only difference was the color. The color of this outfit was bright red instead of the black color, which might be more typical.

He handed it to me grinning from ear to ear, and then pointed to the bathroom. I sighed, and rubbed my eyes in disbelief as I thought about putting on this outfit. Just what had I been thinking, and how had I gotten myself into this mess?

I grabbed the hoochie outfit, and walked slowly to the bathroom, hoping I would find a way out of this situation. I seriously needed to think things through next time before opening my big mouth. I entered the bathroom and closed the door behind me.

Oh my God, what have I done, I thought. I had a nose for trouble lately, and it was quite annoying, and rather tiresome. At least I would be able to delay, and hopefully stop Frank from catching Derrick, or so I convinced myself. I took a deep breath and removed my clothes. I stepped into the leather outfit, which had a bustier that made my breasts look like they would fall out at any moment. I slowly did up the zipper under my arm; it was a very snug fit.

The bottom was just barely covering my nether regions. I noticed a leather thong hanging on the top of the hanger; if I choose not to wear it, I would sit on bare muff. I didn't want to think who had worn this outfit last. Then I notice the tag, "Thank God." It was still brand new. I did however have a hard time believing he paid $1850.00 for this tiny bit of leather.

I grabbed the thong and put it on. I walked over to the heels and placed them on my feet. They were a little too big; however, they would do. I stared hard at myself in the mirror. I needed to change my hair; if I had to play a part, I had to look and feel it. I backcombed my roots to give my hair a fuller look. I looked through the cabinet in the bathroom and found samples of lipstick. I picked out the reddest one and placed it on my moistened lips. Perfect, the ensemble was complete.

Trying to heave my breasts a little higher in my outfit, I was ready for playing the part of seductress. How far would I really have to go? I thought back to some of the less than pleasurable sexual experiences I had with my last boyfriend. How many times did I give in when my head screamed no? I was too embarrassed to count. I would find a way out of this without compromising myself this time, or at least telling myself that made me feel somewhat relieved.

I took one last glance at my image and realized that I had changed my look incredibly. I no longer looked like the good girl from the farm. Instead, I appeared to be someone who would use and abuse a pole for her daily bread. I almost didn't recognize the hot tamale in the mirror. Taking a deep breath, I stepped out the door with my clothes; I brought them with me in case I would need to run later.

If I have learned anything about men, it is that when you can occupy their brain with sex, they forget almost everything else. This man seemed to be no different. I looked over at the fireplace. The stone floor was still intact. I had to get him out of this room so that Derrick could sneak his way in. The aroused look on Frank's face said it all. I looked hot and his face reflected that back to me. I swallowed hard, reminding myself that I was playing a part, and could definitely pull it off.

I looked up forcing a seductive smile and said, "You mentioned you had a pole in your bedroom, maybe I should take a look at it."

The laughing started; "I wish I knew what you are thinking. But you can play your games until I learn your real motives," he replied.

"I have no motives, but I did have the most erotic dream about you, and I plan to play out my part. I believe that you could do things to me that I have only fantasized about." I could feel myself swallowing the lie. It was difficult, and I hoped he would not read the truth on my face.

"You're right on that part my dear. I am very good at satisfying my partners in all ways. You will never feel shortchanged, and I will ruin the ride for any other man. You will only ever think of me. People who ride the Frank express never get off with anyone else," he crowed loudly.

"We will see," I said under my breath.

He grabbed me by the hand and led me to the loft at the top of the cabin. The room was open to the great room, so I would be able to see all that was going on below. Of course, there was a pole at the end of the bed. From the backside of the pole, I would be able to see the fireplace below.

He walked over to the bed and lay down. He was resting himself on the pillows with his arms behind his head. I could not believe the arrogance of the man. I took a quick glance around the room. It was furnished with a log bed and matching dresser, as well as a comfortable looking chair. I walked over to the stereo in the corner, searching for the right music, to have playing, to set the mood.

He had quite a collection, but I put in the Pussycat Dolls. I thought I would be able to use a few songs to help get my brain in the role, and to follow through with the next act. I looked again at the pole and wondered how I was going to pull this off. I had never seen pole dancers before. Most of the time, I walked as though I had two left feet. I remember my parents calling me 'clumsy Jo' as a pet name when I was a child.

When the music started, I walked over to the lights giving my hips the extra sway, as they would need to be more seductive. I turned the light on low, but was still able to see well enough to walk. The music started, and I swayed over to the pole.

I closed my eyes and tried to forget that I was here in front of a complete stranger. I slowly spun myself around the pole doing a complete circle. I then followed it with a sexy squat to the floor and threw my pubic bone against the pole on my way back up. Each movement up, I swayed my hips side to side. I was holding on to the pole with one hand and was rubbing the other up my body starting at the bottom and moving up to my overly exposed breasts.

I jumped up and wrapped my legs around the pole, only to realize immediately that my skin stuck to it. I tried to pull my legs down, but it pulled the skin with it, making a painful sound. Mental note to self, I needed lubrication to do that again. When my feet were safely on the floor, I spun myself around the pole again. Frank seemed unaware of my noisy discomfort and seemed to be enjoying the show.

I turned my back to him at this point to try to see if Derrick had made his way into the house. However, I saw nothing. Where was he, and what was taking him so long? I reached down to the floor at this point to show him my rear. I was thankful for the Brazilian waxing I had endured before my trip, at the time it was painful, now I appreciated it. I bent my legs, and softly touched the inside of my ankles and worked my way back up to my inner thighs.

I was now standing again; I closed my eyes tight, because every time I looked at Frank, his watching me resulted in a stumble. I had hit my head the first time on the floor, but tried to make it look like I meant to do it. I thought it had looked smooth, and the look on his face didn't let on he knew otherwise.

I walked over to the bed and slowly undid his belt. As I pulled it out of its loops, I took the belt with me back to the pole. Using the belt, I swung it around the pole to support my weight and spun myself in another complete circle. I then slapped the belt on the floor, which made a loud whipping sound. I did it too close to my legs and the end of the belt hit my ankles. I jumped and tried to rub it in a sexy way. Fuck that hurt, I thought. The first song was almost over, when he motioned me to come closer. I could feel my stomach tighten, the anxiety becoming overwhelming. What the hell was I to do now?

I sauntered over to the bed and slowly moved into a position that straddled Frank's feet. I moved up his legs to his shirt. I grabbed the two sides of his shirt and ripped it off. Buttons flew everywhere. One button accidently hit me on my eyelid; I tried to brush it off. I still had the belt in my hand and I wrapped it around one of his wrists. I slowly moved to his button and zipper and undid them slowly. I grabbed the waistband of his pants and brought them slowly to his knees revealing his designer boxers made of silk.

I could see from the strained expression on his face; he thought I was moving too slowly for his liking. He was extremely excited for his tent pole could barely be contained in the waist of his shorts. I grabbed his tie and wrapped it around his eyes as I placed my breasts in his face. To my surprise, he allowed it. I grabbed his other hand and placed it in the belt around the corner of the bed. He was stuck, temporarily, or so it seemed.

I moved my hips up and down as I rode his silk shorts. I was grinding him to keep his mind on the show instead of what I was really doing. I began to turn around to straddle him the other direction so that I could see if Derrick had made it in yet. Before I turned I glanced at the door.

To my surprise, Derrick was standing in the doorway. The look on his face was of total surprise. I guess I could have seen what was coming if I had thought about how he would react to this situation.

I screamed, "Oh God." He had startled me.

"What is it?" Frank asked.

He was trying to remove his blindfold. I grabbed his hands and then turned my body weight so I could stop him from removing the blindfold. It would be terrible if he knew Derrick was here.

"Oh, baby you are so honking big, the size, and length of you has startled me," I replied hoping he would not discover the lie. The whole time I spoke my head was nodding to Derrick to help me out.

"The blindfold was part of my dream, Frank, so please don't ruin it for me," I explained. "You make me so hot, just lay back and enjoy."

I moved my hands up to Frank's neck and tried to get my hands on the amulet. I ran my fingers down the cord, trying to keep my hands free of the metal, so it would not invoke a vision.

I pulled on the cord as I ground my hips into Frank's large extended wood. I looked at Derrick as if to ask what I should do. I was not surprised to see that he was looking at me strangely, but I had trouble reading the expression on his face.

I leaned forward to place my tongue in Frank's ear, and started to suck on the lobe itself. He was moaning with pleasure and thrusting his hips toward mine.

His hands were moving in the belt attached to the corner. It was no time before his one hand was free moving straight towards my breasts. He grabbed the left one and started to pull me down towards his body. He started kissing my cleavage and then his other hand was free. I grabbed the amulet from around his neck and threw it at the dumbfounded Derrick, who by some unknown means caught it. He pulled the box out of its encasing and placed the amulet inside while watching the foreplay go on between Frank and I.

I wished he had done more than just stare. I needed to find a way out of this situation before I had to pay the piper. I saw a spark of light as Derrick pulled the amulet out of the box and then just continued to stare at me in surprise. Then without notice, he tossed the amulet at me, which I was able to catch with my free a hand, and lay on the bed beside Frank.

Derrick mouthed the words "bathroom" to me and disappeared.

After a little more grinding and riding of the silk shorts I whispered "Excuse me for a minute, I need to use the little girl's room."

He removed the blindfold to say, "Can't you wait?"

I shook my head "No."

"Well could you hurry up?" he implored. I got up off the bed and swayed my way to the door, turning to look at him with sexy cat eyes before rounding the corner. I figured the more relaxed I was the more time it would buy me.

When I knew I was out of sight, I took off my heels so that I could run without being heard. When I made it to the bathroom, the door was open and I raced inside hoping to find my escape. Derrick was standing behind the door as I closed it. The look on his face was unreadable. I ran over to wrap my arms around him, but he stopped me before I could accomplish the task. He held me at arm's length, and then looked at me sternly.

"I'll escape out the window, but you'll have to stay here so that they won't be aware what we have done to the amulet. I know I will be walking into a trap. It is part of the plan with the escape."

"This is all I get?" I asked. "You have no idea what I have been through lately."

"You seemed to be doing well on your own," he said. His face looked angry, and hurt.

"I knew you were coming, so I thought that it might be a great way to distract him. You can't possibly believe what you saw was real," I explained.

"Just how far would you have gone Jordan?" he asked with a hint of jealousy in his voice.

"I can't believe that you'd think that way after all we have been through," I said annoyingly.

"Do you just turn on the charm for all the guys?" he asked.

"How dare you! You are such an arrogant ass," I replied. I moved my hand to slap him across the face. I had never been so insulted. He caught my wrist in mid air, and then moved his body away from me.

"We don't have time for this now," he said.

"How do I get myself out of this mess if you're leaving," I asked annoyed.

"I'll be caught in about ten minutes, so occupy your time slowly, or maybe you would prefer to hurry up to finish the job."

"You're impossible," I replied. "Don't do me any favors, jerk. Do you have any idea what I've been through so far?"

He headed to the window, and then opened it, and bailed out. I watched him run into the trees and out of sight. I sat on the lid of the toilet wondering how I could stop this train quickly. I was once again forced to be the hero of my own story. I was learning a great deal about myself on this journey.

I thought back to some of my last relationships when I wanted to bail in a similar situation. I was sure that the headache excuse wouldn't work this time; I had to pull out the big guns. I would tell him I started my cycle. That should help stop all transactions from continuing. I collected myself and made my way to the door. I took a deep breath and headed back to the bedroom. I entered the room not wearing my high heels; Frank had a pleased look on his face.

"Hurry up," he said. "Let's get back to where we left off." I stuttered a moment.

"I...I can't," I replied. "Mother Nature has called early this month."

"No," he said, "it can't be."

"I'm sorry, but do you have any feminine products." The look on his face actually made me feel bad that I disappointed him...for a second. However, it passed just as quickly. I think it is the people pleaser in me that kicks into overdrive when I disappoint anyone. I would eventually learn to let other's disappointment be their own.

He stormed off the bed like a grizzly bear, and started to dress himself.

"The housekeeper keeps some in the downstairs bathroom." I watched as he covered his raging boner with the pants that I had removed earlier. He would have to find a new shirt as the one he had on before had no buttons. I thanked him with a nod, grabbed my clothes, and headed to the bathroom downstairs. Frank did not want to understand, and was wallowing in his frustration. Safely locked in the bathroom, fully dressed in my own clothes, I sat down to wait, and listen for a commotion.

About ten minutes had passed when I heard what I was waiting for - lots of shouting and yelling. I walked out of the bathroom, with my hair back in the ponytail that it had been in originally. I walked into the great room, and noticed that Frank and Derrick were both avoiding all eye contact with me.

There was Derrick, held captive by two men I hadn't met. These men must have been Tim and Ted, they didn't look like I had expected. One man was short and chubby the other was tall and skinny. Finally, Frank looked at me smugly, and called me over to stand by him. He seemed to be relaying to Derrick, without words, that I had chosen a different side.

Frank walked over to Derrick and touched his forehead, I got the feeling he was trying to read his mind, but was having trouble. The strain on Frank's face told me of his frustrations. I glanced at the necklace he wore around his neck again, and thought he must not have realized that the amulet's power was gone.

The strained look on Frank's face continued. He could not seem to figure out what had happened. He stood back for a moment, pointed his hand toward Derrick, and then he waited. Nothing was happening. He couldn't access his power.

He looked at me and yelled, "What the hell did you do?"

"What!" I said. "Why would you think that it was me?"

"You blocked me from reading your mind, and using off-cast on you, but before that, all of my powers still worked. Are you some sort of witch that steals power from others?"

"You're mistaken; I have no ability like that," I tried to explain.

"Your little seduction scene was a ruse to keep me occupied so that I wouldn't notice my power was gone," he yelled angrily.

"I had nothing to do with you losing your power Frank."

"We'll see about that," he said.

He grabbed me by the arm, and led me to a small barred room. He threw me inside, and then pushed Derrick into the room too, and slammed the door behind us. I could hear the lock bolted from the outside. This room was different from the original room I had been in. There were no windows or furniture. I walked over to the corner and sat down.

# The Black Book

Derrick looked at me and said, "As long as he thinks you've taken his power he won't hurt you. He wants it back, so you're safe until he finds a way to get it back."

"How did you get into the underground tunnel anyway?" I asked surprised at his civility now.

"This house was built on an old smuggler's cabin site. Smugglers always have an emergency escape available, if surrounded by police. So it was just a matter of time until I found it," he replied.

"How did you know where I was," I asked.

"I found you using the stones you left under the pillow in your room. If I hold them, I am able to see where you are. Ryan has them, so he can follow your energy, and protect you after I free you." I looked at Derrick, and said.

"I don't know what you thought about my little act, but it wasn't real. I had a vision you were underground in a tunnel, headed for the fireplace. We had been sitting in that room in front of the fireplace, and I thought it would be a good distraction so that you would be able to sneak in without notice. Frank had made suggestions about what he was looking for from me, so I took advantage of the situation to distract him at the right moment. Frank told me he has an attachment to my back, so he can find me at his leisure."

Don't you see it?" I asked.

"I've tried hard to avoid stepping into your energy as it makes me feel far more than I want to," he replied. "So no, I was unable to see it until you mentioned it a moment ago." He glanced at me knowingly.

"I was a little surprised to see all the effort you put into your dance. I thought for a moment; you might have been leading me on instead of him. You played the part of seductress well. You had me totally convinced you were into it emotionally. It took me a few minutes to realize that what I saw was not real. I am sorry for how I was with you in the bathroom."

"Yuck," I said. "I can see why you reacted that way, but you should know me by now."

"I've thought of nothing but you naked, and in my arms since the adventure we had by the waterfall," Derrick replied. "It is important that you know what I truly think, because I haven't planned my way out of this yet. When you get the opportunity to escape, run down the road about 400 yards. Ryan will be there to take you back to safety."

"How is Ryan?" I asked.

"He is fine, except for a large bump on his head," he replied. "He wanted you to know that he found your Turad at the base of the pyramid. Ryan has been instructed to look after you, no matter what."

"What, you don't think I'd try to seduce him?" I asked smiling.

"Ryan knows that I have made a verbal claim on you. He knows that you are off-limits to him. Besides, he's my brother, His birth name is James, but we call him Ryan now."

"Why didn't you tell me this before?" I asked.

"I wasn't sure you could block your mind from anyone reading the potentially dangerous information and accidentally put him at risk."

"Why were you so upset when I would flirt with him, you knew he would never betray you!"

"It pissed me off that he got enjoyment out of allowing you to torment me," he smiled.

"It took me a little bit to figure out how to block others from reading my thoughts, but after some emotional stress, I figured it out. I'm sorry. I can't leave you," I said calmly.

"You'll do what I've asked, Jordan."

"How do you expect me to leave you?" He walked over and gently lifted my face, and looked me in the eye.

"I need to know if you are listening. It is important that you get to safety. This is not the time for your stubborn, pigheaded, and strong-willed personality to surface. I have seen enough of it on this journey. The most difficult decision I have ever made was to leave you in the pyramid. I knew you would be fine, my angels affirmed it, but I would have rather cut off my own arm than to leave you unprotected. I don't know your future here, so you need to get away. Promise me, Jordan."

He kissed me softly on my lips, and rubbed his hands on my arms. I draped my arms around his neck and my body molded into his. I felt desperate to have him. What if this was the last chance that I might have to feel him inside me. My breathing was increasing, and I could hear myself moan loudly. I pulled away so I could look him in the eye. His were eyes glazed over with passion.

"We need to stop," I said. "You'll lose some of your powers, remember."

"I am reminded often," he said. "This isn't where I had imagined our first time together, anyway."

"What about losing all your powers?" I asked.

"I'd give up more than you're aware, Jordan, for a moment to be with you. You've been a breath of fresh air in my life."

"Why," I asked. "I thought I was a major hindrance."

"If you haven't figured it out yet. Everything about you excites me."

I heard a voice in my head say, "He's looking for the Black Book." Then the vision appeared clearly. I could see Frank traveling through underground tunnels, looking for the symbols to lead him to a book.

My face tightened and felt strained as I asked, "What's the Black book?"

Startled he asked, "What? Why?"

"I just heard a voice say that he's looking for the Black Book. I watched him traveling through underground tunnels, looking at all the symbols. Where are the tunnels?" I asked.

"My parents said there were underground caverns and tunnels throughout Ireland. He must have gone there using the Fairy Rings. His face went pale, and then he said, "There was a rumor going around that there was a Black Book that could be used for great evil. My ancestors figured the book has surfaced and disappeared a few times throughout history. Supposedly, some of the most evil warlocks who ever lived created it over time. The book is reputed to create plagues and natural disasters if opened incorrectly. Anyone who opens it will die without using the proper method. If he is looking for the Black Book, then we're really in trouble. I have to get you to safety."

"Why?"

"The Black Book was said to help one person steal another's energy and powers. Therefore, if he thinks that you have his powers, he will have you open the book; read a few words, stab you through the heart, and promptly drink your blood. It's said that if he drinks the blood from your heart then all your powers will be transferred to him upon your death."

"You're kidding aren't you?" I asked.

"No."

"That's it, I've had it!" I said starting to cry. "I've endured enough!"

I threw myself into his arms and started kissing his face. He wrapped his arms around my neck and we sprawled out on the floor. The kissing quickly turned into raw need. As I was reaching for his top and pulling it over his head, he began unzipping my hoodie and stripping my tank top from my body. My hands had a mind of their own as I moved them over his body.

I couldn't stop the surge of passion that was flowing between us. I reached for his belt and undid his buckle. Suddenly the room took on a steamy haze that actually added to the erotic energy that surrounded us.

"What's that?" I asked.

"I've put up a protective cloud around us. If anyone should enter, they will see us sitting in the corner, instead of two people in the throes of passion. This is what is around my parent's house as well as my own house to conceal where I live. I am sorry how I treated you before in the bathroom. I am not OK with another man enjoying the pleasures of my woman."

"I'm not your woman, Derrick."

"That is something that we will soon rectify."

He grabbed my head and kissed me with the passion of a man who had gone without for far too long. I kissed him back, and felt his mouth move down my neck to my breasts. He skillfully unclasped and removed my bra allowing it to slip off, while paying loving attention to each nipple. He caressed and sucked each with such vigor I could feel my nether lips swell and moisten.

Before I knew it, my pants were off, and I was lying on the cold floor in nothing but my panties. I grabbed for his pants and undid the button. Moving my hands down his thighs, I pushed his pants lower. The impatiently awaiting erection that greeted me was the biggest I had ever encountered. I grabbed the end of his shaft only to hear him moan with building excitement. It was hot and sooo engorged. My body was ready for the pleasure ride. I moaned as he kissed my breasts and moved down to my stomach. I could feel the excitement electrify every nerve ending throughout my body. I ran my fingers through his thick hair; the scent of him sent my body into frenzy of excitement.

His fingers were making their own way up my outer thigh and finding the elastic of my panties. With one fluid motion, he had me lying on the cold floor naked, hot, and ready. I placed my hands behind my head, then brought up my toes to hook into the waist of his shorts and removed them from his body completely. His soldier was boldly standing at attention and I was wet, ready for pleasure. I sat up slightly and gave him a nudge, gently guiding him to lie back on the floor. I moved in like a cat stalking its prey, I kissed his chest and made my way down his muscled body.

I was going to make sure he received the pleasure he so deserved. I placed a small kiss on the end of his shaft. I watched it dance with joy; I placed my entire mouth around it, and allowed my saliva to lubricate the area. I licked and sucked as if he was the best-flavored Popsicle I had ever enjoyed. The noises he was making brought a smile to my face.

"It's been too long for me to play this game. Jordan if you do not stop, I will be done before we start."

As he spoke, he turned me over on my back and slowly made his way to the small, exposed, bare skin between my thighs. He sensually kissed my body all the way to his intended destination. I felt his tongue stroke the little bud of tenderness that hid within my womanly parts and my body jumped with added excitement. The feeling was something I had never felt before. It became an overwhelming, mind-blowing, hormone-raging release. All my muscles continued to tighten up before going into a state of fireworks. He was feasting on the sensitive parts of my body as I felt wave after wave of release.

I panted, "I need you, now."

"Are you sure?" he asked looking me in the eye. "We cannot take back what we are about to do."

"I am so sure; I think I will die, if you say no."

He was above me, kissing my lips and face as he was maneuvering his body over the pleasure zone. I felt his hand between my legs positioning his strength into my wet, supple softness. I felt his hardness pass the point of entry and he gave a full thrust as I felt him almost hit what felt like bottom. Surprised I gasped. I felt my body tighten around his shaft and squeeze hard.

"I am sorry have I hurt you?" he asked.

"No, I am just surprised at the length of you," I said.

"Woman, you excite me."

I watched his eyes roll back into his head as he thrust a few more times inside me. He moved his thumb to my swollen oversensitive bud, and I could feel him making large fast circles. I felt all the muscles in my body tighten up before the thrill of the oncoming release hit me hard, along with his constant stroking and circling melding all into one, I experienced one intense orgasm after another. Just when I thought the pleasure wave was over, another would replace it. I opened my eyes to see the lust-filled look on Derrick's face as I felt his body tighten, shake, and vibrate to his own much-needed release.

He collapsed on top of me to catch his breath, and said, under his breath, "Now you're part of me."

"What?" I asked. "You were whispering so quietly I could not hear what you said."

"We will talk about it later," he replied. "I am sorry I lost control so quickly, it's been a long time. He moved off me to rub his back.

"Is it your tattoo again?" I asked. "It seems to be causing you more pain lately."

"Don't worry. This will be the last time," he said.

"Why does it burn like that?" I asked.

"Ask me after we get out of this," he said.

"Why wait to ask you later?" I asked.

"I'm not yet sure how I will get us out of this mess yet, so some things are better left unsaid until later."

"Are you not worried that you have lost all your powers," I asked.

"No", he took a few minutes before answering. "I have one week until the next full moon before anything will change. Let's get dressed and figure out how we can get out of here," he continued.

After we were dressed, the haze disappeared from the room. He sat holding me close, and kissed the top of my head gently.

I looked up at his flushed face and whispered, "I'm sorry; I hope you won't regret your choice."

"I'm not worried about my choice," he replied, "but you may regret yours."

"Why would I regret my decision?" I asked. "It was the most amazing sexual experience of my entire life. I finally know what I have been missing all these years. I am sorry you have to sacrifice part of your power, though."

"It's more than worth it, I would do it again in a heartbeat," he replied. "It is too bad we don't have more time now."

He kissed me on the head again and followed it with a soft kiss on my receptive mouth. I had the look of a well-sated woman, and I knew it. He stood up and walked over to the door.

"We have to find a way to get you out of here."

"What about you?" I asked.

"If he knows where the book is, none of us are safe. I need to make sure that he never gets his hands on it. So I will have to stay around a little longer than I anticipated."

# The Escape

He tried the door to see if it would open, but of course, it was locked. He kept his hand on the knob and closed his eyes. I could see a light emanating from his hand around the door lock, it made a loud click. Derrick opened the door, and quietly shut it again.

"We need to prepare ourselves for what is on the other side."

"How did you do that," I asked.

"Remember how I showed you how to move the pebble; this is the same concept applied in a slightly different way."

"Okay," I said.

"I need you to get to safety," he replied. "We're not sure what awaits us on the other side, so you need to promise me you'll get to safety, when the opportunity presents itself."

"What are you expecting?"

"With Frank, it could be anything, so head for the door at a run. You need to be safely away so I can concentrate fully on dealing with Frank and his men."

Derrick opened the door to Ted and Tim holding guns. Of course, their guns were pointed directly at us.

"Where do you think that you're going, and how did you unlock the door?" asked Tim.

"I need to use the restroom," I broke in.

Derrick grabbed my hand and whispered, "Remember what we agreed you must do. When you get the chance--take it." I looked away, and nodded my head, I was not sure if I could go through with leaving him in danger. I walked over to the bathroom door, and stepped inside. I started coughing right away.

"I need some fresh air! There is a strong cleaner smell in here and I'm allergic." I continued coughing.

"I smell nothing," Tim said when he sniffed inside.

He walked over to the small window and opened it anyway. I waited a couple of seconds before stopping the fake cough after he left me alone. I then created an invisible field around me, took a deep breath and dived out the window. Gunfire suddenly erupted behind me, but I wasn't sure if I was the target. I stopped behind a large cedar tree to see if I was safe. I looked behind me, but saw nothing.

The bottoms of my feet hurt from all the rocks and sticks. I looked up again to see Tim approaching, so I immediately raised my vibration so that he wouldn't see me. I then looked toward the open window I had just exited only to see Derrick bolt out, raise his vibration and disappear. After a few minutes of intense apprehension, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I gasped in surprise to see Derrick standing behind me.

"How could you see me?" I asked.

"I know your smell," he said. "I could track you down for miles."

"Are you part dog?" I asked.

"It's nothing like that," he said. "It is one of the tools that I opened when I first started my journey."

"You're kidding, right," I asked. "A heightened sense of smell seems a bit strange even for you. I guess nothing should surprise me at this point though, considering the flood of knowledge and nonstop adventure I've experienced since I first met you."

"Does it look like I am kidding?"

This man was full of mystery, just when I began to think I knew him, there was yet another part of him emerging. What was he getting me into?

He said, "Disappear so we can go and find Ryan." I looked at myself and realized that as soon as I had begun thinking, and not focusing my body became visible again. I raised my vibration again, recreating the disappearing act as Derrick grabbed my hand and ran for safety. We found Ryan invisible and to the right of us about half mile away from our position. Derrick must have been able to smell him too, as we found him with no effort. The man continually baffled me. What was I going to learn next?

We all moved towards the fairy ring, when Derrick stopped and pointed to the far one of the three.

"Ryan, I need you to take Jordan home. Use that fairy ring and take her to her apartment. They won't find her there."

"I'm not leaving you," I said.

"I'm going after Frank," he said. "I'll be in this ring, as he pointed to the center one, which will take me to Ireland. I need to find the book and destroy it before Frank has a chance to get his hands on it."

"You'll need us to help you," I said.

"I need you to be in a safe place," he replied. "You have more importance than you are aware, Jordan." Then he and Ryan seemed to be having one of their wordless conversations.

I slapped him softly on the arm and said, "That is so rude." The look on Ryan's face was of shock, and then I really wondered what he was saying behind my back.

"I don't believe that you are ready for the information that I am relaying to him," Derrick answered.

"Why not, I think I'm ready."

"I was just letting him know if something should happen and I did not come back that you are to be looked after."

"Looked after - what does that mean?" I questioned.

"We don't really have time for this now," he replied.

He ran to the center fairy ring and instantly disappeared. Ryan looked at me reassuringly and motioned me to the farthest ring.

"I'll take you to my house, and you can take your time, relax, and head home when you're ready--you need the rest."

"I can't just go home. Are you going to tell me what he said," I asked glaring at Ryan.

"You know that I can't betray his trust, even if I think he should have told you himself," he replied. "Derrick has his reasons, even if they only make sense to him."

This did not make any sense after all we had been through together. How could he just send me home? I was angry... how could he just disregard everything?

Ryan held my hand, and then activated the symbols. There was a bright flash of light and suddenly I found myself sprawled out on a freshly cut lawn, still inside the fairy ring. I gradually gathered my bearings and sat up to view my surroundings. The house was huge, exhibiting two levels, a three-car garage and shop off to one side. The house was a beige and gray color. There must have been about three acres of lawn surrounding it. I stepped out of the fairy rings and followed him to his front door.

"Would you like to come in and rest, Jordan?"

I was distraught, confused, and lost. What was I going to do now? I couldn't go back to my normal life and expect it to be the same when I had changed so much. I tried to speak, but the tears took over. He leaned in to comfort me.

"Jordan, it'll be okay. Derrick is the most dependable man I have ever met. If he promised you anything, he'll follow through with all his ability."

"Ryan," I snorted as the tears flowed freely. I just could not seem to control them.

"Why don't you stay a few days, then we'll wait for any news together." I nodded, as we entered the doorway. His house was very spacious with an open design. He had it furnished with all the things that a man of good taste would enjoy.

"I'll take you to the guest room, Jordan." He set the alarm by the door and showed the code to me. It was easy to remember, as it was my sisters' birthday.

"There you go again," he said. "Who is that?"

"Who is what?"

"That woman you were thinking about," he replied.

"That is my sister Megan. She is a lawyer and works in the same city that I do."

His smile was ear-to-ear and his eyes danced, as he spoke, "When you have time Jordan, I want to be introduced to her. I know that I am meant to meet her. I think we would have a lot in common."

"Consider it done Ryan, but be warned, she's a bit of a tiger with men."

"Just remember Jordan, I have the advantage over most men and I can read her mind before she has the opportunity to attack me." I laughed, it would be interesting to see these two meet. I think I would enjoy that very much.

We were standing in the guest room when he said, "Don't worry; I'll be the first to know if something happens to him. We have a family telepathic connection, so I am informed immediately if anything happens. Our family can telepathically connect to each other at any time.

I smiled, "That explains some of your mother's strange comments."

"She knows a lot more than she says," he replied, laughing. "She has very strong psychic gifts."

"Enjoy your room, you have a bathroom attached, and here is your Turad if you are hungry. I'll be in the next room if you need anything, or just help yourself." I grabbed my Turad from him, walked over to the bed, and placed it safely under my pillow. I turned to look at Ryan again, he had very kind looking eyes, and I found them very calming.

It was weird that Ryan felt more like my brother; I had a strange sense of familiarity with him that I had never experienced before. I was very at ease in every part of our friendship. I looked up to see him smiling, and then asked him.

"What"

"I agree with you about the nature of our relationship, and look forward to you being a sister-in-law."

"I don't believe that will happen," I said. "There was never any mention of the possibility of marriage." I tried to stop the image of Derrick pleasuring me, while we were locked in that room, from entering my thoughts. Ryan had a strange look on his face, as if he knew something. I was afraid to ask, so I chose to let it go.

"We'll see," he replied as he walked out the door and to the bedroom beside mine. He spoke over his shoulder "If you need anything in this house, please help yourself."

# Emotional Attachments

I walked over to the closet, found a large fluffy housecoat, and made my way to the bathroom for a much-needed bath. I entered the bathroom and started to strip off my clothes, I noticed that my pants were bulkier in the bottom pocket than I thought they should have been. I opened the buttons on my cargo pants, felt my way into the pocket, and pulled out the diamonds, or crystals that I had found from the cave. Thank God, I had completely forgotten about them, or Frank would have taken them. They were about the size of grapes. I counted about thirty.

Assuming they were diamonds, this would certainly change my life. The adventure I had just been through had blessed me with a pleasant surprise. I placed the diamonds on a towel and took them back to my room. I put them in one of the many empty dresser drawers. I went back to my pants and retrieved my last stone from one of the other pockets. I watched it roll around in my hand, feeling somehow better as I moved closer to the bed and placed it under my pillow.

I remembered Derrick telling me that Ryan had my other stones; it must have slipped his mind while he was here. Deep in thought, I walked back to the bathroom, and started the water in the huge Jacuzzi tub. I looked under the bathroom sink, and found a lavender body wash, which I used to make bubbles in the tub.

When the tub was ready, I slowly placed my foot in the water. It felt heavenly, warm and inviting. I relaxed and allowed all the bubbles to cover my body. I turned on the jets and shut my eyes. The vision was instant; I could see Max standing in a dark cave. His body seemed to glow so that I could see him.

"Jordan, I need to teach you to listen to your own intuition about people."

"What?" I said. "I already learned the intuition part in the cave."

"I need you to know that you can sense others feelings, and know what is going on with them very easily. If you could give me a moment without interruption—I'll explain."

"I need you to think about someone in your life."

"Who," I asked?

"Anyone, just think about the person or their name and I'll continue."

I thought about a person that I worked with named Jeff. I wasn't sure why I picked him, as I didn't know him well at all.

"I need you to focus on how you feel when you think about him," Max suggested. I closed my eyes, and the instant I thought about Jeff, my body filled with intense sadness. My shoulders and neck felt heavy and weighted down. I opened my eyes feeling the tears well up inside.

"What's wrong with me?" I asked. "Why am I having such a reaction when I think of him?"

"You're able to pick up on emotions he's experiencing; that's why you're sad and teary."

"What do you mean his emotions?"

"I'll show you a picture of what is happening to him and you'll understand completely."

I saw a dark church, with bright colorful windows. As I looked around the room, I could clearly sense the sadness. People who were sitting in the church pews were all dressed in black. I glanced towards the front of the church to see Jeff sitting with a group in the front row. There was a large coffin, in the front of the church, with lots of flower arrangements around it. It was a funeral, but that did not explain the emotion I was feeling.

Max then brought me out of my thoughts. "Jordan what you felt when you thought of him was the sadness that he is experiencing over his father's death. His dad had a heart attack three days ago, and what you are feeling when you think of him now, is how he is feeling, which is sad and mourning. The tension you have in your neck and shoulders is how he is physically feeling now that he has to support his mother, being that he is the oldest boy in the family."

"The weight of the world fits," I replied surprised.

I watched him smile, "That is exactly how he feels."

My vision ended abruptly by the sound of splashing water. I opened my eyes to see that I had forgotten to shut the water and the jets off. There was a waterfall spilling over the edge of the tub and bubbles had covered the entire floor of the bathroom. I stood up and screamed as I shut off the water while I reached for the jet button. I looked around realizing I was no longer standing in the bathroom alone. My scream had brought Ryan running in his towel. I stood there apologizing profusely about the mess. The entire floor was a complete mess.

"Is that the new look for the season?" he asked grinning.

"What?" He pointed down, and I remembered that I had not yet reached for a towel.

"Oh God," I gasped, realizing my predicament. I looked down and felt relief; I still had bubbles heavily covering all my private spots.

"Saved by the soap," I smiled.

I tried to make sense of what had just happened. I could clearly feel the sadness within my body weighing me down emotionally and physically. I smiled sheepishly,

"I was having a vision and lost track of where I was for a few minutes."

He laughed looking relieved, "When I heard you scream, of course, I assumed the worst."

"I will get you some towels for the water," he said looking at the water and bubbles on the floor. I watched as he walked out the door. I felt embarrassed by the disarray I had created. He was only gone for a few moments when I heard him come back. I was in deep thought about Jeff. I felt sorry for him and wished I could do something to help him through his time of need. Ryan walked in and placed the towels on the end of the bathtub.

"Sorry for intruding on your thoughts again, but the purpose for the vision about Jeff was to show you how easily you can pick up on other's emotions. It was not for you to make it your responsibility to make them feel better. I need you to follow my lead."

I looked at him and saw he had pants on. He was well muscled, and had a great body. I don't remember seeing any Chippendale dancers that looked this sexy and athletically built.

"Thank you," he said. "Now pay attention." I blushed realizing where my thoughts had gone.

"Step one," he said.

"Take your middle finger and thumb and create a circle with both fingers on each hand. Then take a deep breath and blow out as hard as you can, letting your fingers go at the end of your breath. This exercise will clear your aura of other people's thoughts and feelings instantly." I followed through with his direction making a small breath sound with my mouth.

"Jordan, that sound says to me that you want to hold onto this emotional baggage. You need to feel the breath from the deepest part of your diaphragm, and then let your fingers go." I tried again, blowing as if I were extinguishing many candles.

I felt my body energy lighten.

"Wow, it really worked," I shrieked happily. I couldn't believe it actually worked. My body and emotional burdens felt lighter and free.

"Good," he said, "now I need to leave, your well-placed bubbles are becoming see-through in spots."

"What?" I asked. He pointed to my bubble bikini and I quickly covered myself with my hands.

Caught up with the release exercise, I had forgotten I was naked. I was suddenly all too aware of what was underneath the bubbles now, for most of them had disappeared.

I watched him leave the room. I stepped out of the bathtub barely catching myself from falling on the slippery floor. What a mess... how did this happen? I grabbed my housecoat and some towels so that I could start cleaning up the water. It took me about half an hour to make it presentable again. When I was done, I jumped into the stand-up shower in the corner of the room to wash off the remaining bubble essence that remained on my skin.

# Emotional Burdens

When I finished, I threw the housecoat back on and walked into the bedroom. My mind was racing, absorbing what I had just learned about myself. That would explain why I got so easily involved with my friends' personal lives. I would think about their predicaments and feel their sadness. In no time, I felt it within my own body, and proceeded to assume it was mine, instead of releasing it.

I thought I would practice a little to see if I could do it on my own. I closed my eyes and quieted my mind. The first person who popped into my head was Derrick. When I thought of him, a heavy sensation filled my chest. It felt like I couldn't breathe. I was struggling for air when a vision started that accompanied the feeling. I could see that a stone wall had come down on top of Derrick's chest. He was trapped.

I sat up and bolted out the door, I had to tell Ryan about what I had seen. I ran through my bedroom door and started yelling at the top of my lungs.

"Ryan, come quick. Derrick needs your help." He met me at the door of his room.

"What's going on?"

"Derrick needs your help... I had another vision. He is trapped under a stone wall in an underground tunnel system."

"Just give me a minute," he said impatiently. I watched him close his eyes, and then jerk his head back like the old native man earlier. I watched the expression on his face and knew that what I had told him was indeed, correct.

"I have to go Jordan; I'll have to call my brothers to help."

"Do you want me to get the phone," I asked.

"No, we do things telepathically in this family."

He closed his eyes and I watched him for at least two minutes, communicating with his brothers. He opened his eyes, ran back into his room and came out with a hoodie. He stopped long enough to put his shoes on, and unlock the security system. He stopped just before leaving the house.

"Please stay as long as you want. I would prefer you stayed until I get back, but I understand if you cannot. I'll see you either way, when I know what's going on."

"Be safe," I said. He came over and gave me a huge bear hug.

"Don't worry, it will be okay. Derrick has been stuck in worse situations. He will be just fine once we get there and remove the load from his chest. Your car, with all your clothes, is in my shop. The code to the shop is the same as the code to the house." I walked to the door as I saw him race to the fairy ring and place the symbols in the air. The flash of light soon followed and he was gone.

With my housecoat on, I walked over to the shop, punched in the code and then heard a loud beep. I turned the doorknob, to find that it was indeed unlocked. There in the shadows of the shop, was my car. It felt like I hadn't seen my car in a month. The emotions that I had been feeling were now on the surface again. My nerves were raw and I was exhausted. I opened the door to sit in the driver's seat. I looked for my personal stuff and I found my blackberry where I had left it. I picked it up to see who had phoned. As I browsed through the calls, I realized I had only been gone from home a week. WHAT A WEEK IT HAD BEEN!

Megan had left me a message. "Jordan, I'm sorry if I came across callous and cold during brunch. You are a great sister and I could learn a few things from you. Please call me back." I would have to check the sky for a blue moon when I went outside. Did I lose touch with reality? She was never apologetic. After scrolling through the other calls, the theme was the same...everyone needed something.

The last call was my boss, asking me if I was around to come into work. Jeff had to take some personal time. I went to my phone's GPS to see where I was currently located. I was only about an hour from my home. I was still thinking about the phone call from my boss. Should I call him to see if he still needed me? It would drive me crazy sitting around waiting for news from Ryan. After running it through a few loops of thought, I decided to call him and see if he wanted me to go in. It would kill some time, and it would help occupy the worry. I could come back in a few days. I walked to my trunk, and opened it, searching through my duffle bag to find some fresh clothes.

When I found everything I needed, I headed back to the house. On the way back, I could hear the answering machine as I walked through the front door.

"Jordan it's Ryan. Derrick is fine, just a bit sore. We're headed back, but we need to stop at our parents' house first; they have a potion which will help him recover quicker. Please make yourself at home. We'll be back as soon as possible." So now, I was free to make plans on where to go from here. I phoned my boss.

"Hello Ross, this is Jordan. I just picked up your message. I was wondering if you still needed more help in the café."

"Jordan, thank God," Ross said sounding relieved. "I am so short staffed, how soon can you be here?"

"I'm about an hour out of town, but I could be there by about three this afternoon."

"Thank you so much."

"Did you try calling Arlene to come to work?" I asked.

"She quit the day after you left, with no notice," he replied annoyed. That didn't surprise me. The woman was unreliable. She hardly did a speck of work when she was there anyway. I think she flapped her gums more about everyone, and everything else. It was the only thing I saw her do with great gumption.

When I finished, I said, "See you in a bit ... bye." I raced up to my room, and put my clothes on. I was thankful I had the foresight to pack more shoes. I ran to the kitchen; I needed to leave Ryan a note.

When I found the paper and pen, I wrote:

Dear Ryan,

I got a call from work and decided to go in since Derrick is okay. I see no point in hanging around. I will come around in a few days.

Thanks,

Jordan.

The letter was short and sweet, but it was to the point.

I grabbed my last stone and headed out the door. I punched in my sister's birth date as I set the alarm system. I was running to my car now, excited to get back to some sense of normalcy. Looking around the building, I was able to find and push the button to open the garage door. The door squeaked and groaned on its way to the top of the garage. I got in my car, started the engine and quickly backed it out of the garage. I walked back through the big door, and pushed the button again so it would close. As I watched the door, come down to its resting place I made sure to reset the security system before finally starting on my way. My thoughts and concerns for Derrick had lessened. I was sure he would be fine now that his brothers had rescued him. However, I still felt an agitation in the pit of my stomach that I wouldn't understand until much later.

I made my way down the driveway, to the closed gate at the end. I drove closer to the key pad, and stared at the numbers in silence. I didn't know this code. I quieted my mind for a minute, and tried punching in my sister's birth date. The gate made a creaking sound as it opened. I would have to ask Ryan later why he used those exact numbers so repeatedly. I headed north on the highway. According to my calculations, it should take me about 70 minutes if I followed the speed limit.

The highway had both spruce and pine trees on each side of the road. There wasn't much to look at so I would have to amuse myself with my thoughts. I was annoyed that Derrick had suggested I go home. Every time I thought we had made a connection he would say, or do something that would make me doubt it. He seemed like he was in a hurry to get rid of me.

Halfway back to town, I realized that I had forgotten my diamonds and Turad. I would work this shift tonight, then drive back tomorrow for my things. My mind shifted back for a few minutes to Derrick. I was wondering how he was doing and if he could breathe properly with all the bruises that he must have. Hopefully, he hadn't broken anything. The feeling hit me immediately. I could now breathe, the weight on my chest the last time I had thought of him was gone.

The impression I was now receiving was a feeling of irritation. It seemed quite unbelievable that when I thought of someone I could pick up on their emotional state almost instantly. I had an intense knot in my stomach. I wondered if Derrick realized I had left Ryan's place and he was feeling irritated with that fact that I left. He was such a walking contradiction!

I couldn't tell if what I felt was mine or his, but the agitation was clearly present. Why would I feel like vomiting, I realized that I hadn't eaten anything in the last few days, since I lost my Turad. In all the hustle and bustle of activity and stress, I had neglected food. I guess all the adrenaline that was racing through my body delayed the hunger signal until now. I searched around my glove box to see if there was something to eat. I found a package of power bars that I kept in case I needed something quick. I ripped open the package and bit in to it. I couldn't believe that I had ignored the most basic need of my body.

# Suckered In

After finishing my first bar, the hunger was temporarily satisfied, but the tight knot stayed. I remembered the finger breath thing that Ryan had showed me and I decided it was a good time to try it. Holding the wheel with my knee, and placing my fingers in a circle like before, I took a huge cleansing breath. I forced the air out of my diaphragm, and then let my fingers go. My body felt relaxed and lighter.

I thought about work, realizing I had fallen into Ross's drama and owned it. When I thought about work again, I didn't want to go in at all. He must have been handling things fine until he found out I was not in Florida. When I called him, I sensed his emotional stress, and felt obligated to make things better. He played on my emotions and I had allowed it...again.

Shit, that is exactly what I did. I spoke to him -- then owned his emotional crap. I would work tonight, and then I would go back to Ryan's and decide what to do next, from there. I smiled; Derrick must be thinking about me because I could feel frustration that I knew was not mine when I thought of him. Some things never changed I thought as I snickered to myself. I pulled into the city and headed for work. I was pulling in behind the coffee shop when my blackberry rang. The caller ID said it was Megan. I answered it on the fourth ring.

"Hello."

"Jordan, thank God, you answered. I've been worried sick, about you."

"Why?" I asked. "You knew I was on holiday."

"I had a terrible dream about you, and I couldn't shake the feeling that something bad was happening. Mom told me you didn't go to Florida this time."

"Megan, I'm at work now. Can I call you later?"

"What time are you finished?" she asked.

"About ten."

"Can I come and talk to you after work?" she asked.

"If you want, but can't it wait until morning, I feel really tired this afternoon."

"No, I need to talk to you about my dream - the sooner the better," she said.

"Why don't you come by work at nine-thirty; you can help me clean up." I thought to myself that if it were not important, that little comment would change her mind. I didn't think I had the patience to deal with her lectures tonight.

"Fine, I'll be there at nine-thirty to help you," she said. "I love you Jordan."

"I love you too, Megan." That was strange; my sister had never said those words to me before. This resonated with everything else I had gone through lately. I had stepped into the twilight zone. Almost anything seemed possible at this point.

"See you later," she said.

"Bye," I said as I headed inside the shop to find two employees waiting for me at the door. Their faces seemed happy to see me. Kathy was the first to speak.

"Oh, thank God you're here, I need to leave early tonight to go to baseball."

"I thought the coffee shop was short staffed," I remarked.

"It is, but I know you'll understand. It really isn't that busy this afternoon anyway."

"Did you ask, Ross?" I asked

"Yes, he said it was your call, because he has to leave soon to go on a date."

I was instantly pissed off, feeling totally suckered in. This would be the last time I would go out of my way because I felt obligated. I was both exhausted and annoyed. I just wanted to relax, and go home, but no, I had to fill in so everyone else could have a life.

"I'll have to see," I replied to her.

The lineup at the till started about ten minutes later.

Ross came over and whispered, "Could you wash the front window before you go home?" he asked.

I felt angry; I had a lineup of people reaching past the door, and he didn't even thank me for coming in. I decided to give my notice. I would enjoy giving him my resignation. It would be on his desk tonight, before I left and I would continue my holiday. I couldn't go back to the way things were. I had changed - both inside and out.

As I was serving other customers, a gentleman in the middle of the line caught my attention. He seemed agitated while waiting until I took his order. He wanted a coffee with milk, not cream. Gerry filled his order; but must not have been paying attention, for he gave him a coffee with cream. The man started yelling and screaming, so of course being manager on duty I had to handle it. I apologized for the mix up and offered him another coffee free of charge. He didn't listen and just continued to yell profanities. I tried to calm him but he stormed out in anger.

I instantly saw a vision of the man having a conversation with his girlfriend this morning. She was breaking up with him. Later, the same day, I could see his boss telling him he needed to find another job. He had lost another big account recently because of a lack of concentration. He was on his way here to get a coffee when he got a flat tire. I could understand that the man had a miserable day and wanted a simple cup of coffee to cheer him up. Because of what he had experienced earlier, the coffee screw up was just the last straw on the camel's back. We became the focal point for his frustration. He was a volcano ready to blow; eventually it would have happened. This was the moment, I realized that people sometimes use other situations to direct hostility, and remove it from their energy.

When the vision stopped, I felt sorry for the man. He started out having a terrible day and because of the mood he was in, kept creating the same energy that followed him around. Misery does love company. I realized if he had taken the time to clear his energy off after the breakup, his day would have ended very differently.

When the line was finally gone, it was nine o'clock. My sister was coming soon to help, so I told Kathy she could go. It seemed quieter outside than usual. I decided it was a good time to write and place my resignation on Ross's desk. That being done, I followed through with my chores for the night. Exactly at 9:25, I watched my sister walk in the door. She was never early unless it was related to work. She was always late personally. She ran over to me, and gave me a warm-hearted hug. When she pulled away, I noticed the tears in her eyes.

"What's wrong, is it mom or dad?"

"No, I had the most terrible dream, and I needed to make sure you are alright," she replied.

"I'm fine. It was just a bad dream," I said.

"Can we sit down?" she asked.

I looked around the store; it was dead. Gerry was in the back cleaning, so I thought what are they going to do-fire me? I was quitting anyway. I walked over to a window seat with her, and we sat down.

"Talk to me," I said.

"A few nights after you left, I had a horrible dream. It was as if you were in some sort of cave and it was filling with water. I could see the air bubbles disappear and you were holding your breath. I was positive you had drowned; it seemed so real. I am really sorry about all the hurtful things that I said at our last meeting."

Shocked, I could barely form any words. My sister had just had a vision! Her quest was about to begin.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"It all happened just as you saw it. I was trapped and couldn't breathe. If the dream had continued, you would have seen that I escaped through a drain in the floor. You, my dear, have had a vision. I will explain to you what you should expect next, so you won't be overwhelmed like I was."

My first impulse was to tell her everything about the journey I had just experienced. Her face went pale, and she started crying. I moved closer to comfort her, when I heard the front door chime, telling me we were not alone any more. My back was to the door so I spoke over my shoulder.

"I'll be right with you."

"It's no hurry, I can wait for you," said a familiar male voice.

My face went pale, and I could feel the muffin I had consumed an hour earlier, rolling in my stomach. This was the feeling I had had all night, but could not put my finger on it. I understood now what my body was trying to tell me, something was wrong. This is what I was feeling when I would focus on Derrick's energy, he knew. Frank had found me, which meant he had the book. I turned around to try to shield my sister from his eyes.

"What do you want, and how did you find me?" I asked.

"You know what I want? I need the use of your gifts because I've found the book. We already discussed how I could find you. I thought it was ingenious of me to use off-cast with your boss and get you to come in. I could not find you because the spell placed on the location where you were staying was very ingenious and unbreakable. The man you were staying with had his property well protected."

Of course, they protected it well, I thought, and like an idiot, I had walked unwittingly into Frank's hands without giving it any mind.

"I thought you lost all your powers," I said.

"I still have a few, but most of the spectacular ones I still can't use. The Black Book, to my delight, comes with its own genie, so he carries out my wishes until I'm able to." He pulled a gun out of his leather jacket.

"Who is this standing behind you, Jordan?"

"She's an employee Frank, leave her alone."

My sister had the insight to keep her mouth closed, and for that, I was grateful.

"She's not part of this, so leave her out!" I reaffirmed forcefully.

"You think for one minute that I'll leave a witness for the police," he grinned. "She either comes with us, or I finish the job here."

His eyes widened with surprise as he took a good look at her before he spoke again.

"I know exactly where she works and it's not here, unless of course she's slumming? I have seen her before. He turned to Megan and said, "We met in an elevator a few weeks ago, back at your law office." I could hear Megan gasp and as I turned to observe her, she looked like she had seen a ghost.

"Bruce is that you?" she asked. "How did you know where I was? Are you following me?"

"How do you know her?" he asked me.

"She's my sister," I replied. "Leave her alone."

"I was following you, Jordan, but I see I get a free gift with purchase in this case," he smiled.

"That'll explain some of the attraction I have for you," he said looking at Megan. "You probably carry some impressive gifts as well. From the moment I saw you, I knew we were meant to be together," he said as he shook my sister's hand affectionately.

I could hear my sister hold her breath for a few seconds, and then let out a huge sigh. I knew she was worried. I looked around the room for an escape, but I could see no way out of this. I tried to think of a way to use some of my new tools to get both my sister and myself out of this mess, but nothing came to mind. I caught a glimpse of Gerry spying around the coffee counter then disappear into the back. I knew he would stay hidden.

"Okay, Frank, you win. Let me lock up so we can go," I replied.

"We're taking your sister," he said. "If she knows what's good for her she'll follow instructions or both of you will end up no longer breathing, and I'll have her powers as well."

My sister leaned into me, "He's more than capable of such violence," she said in a whisper.

# Stuck Between A Rock And A Hard Place

After gathering my things, we headed to the door. He stood outside holding his gun at my sister's back, knowing that I wouldn't try anything funny. He really did have me over a barrel. I now had to think about my sister's safety, so it really felt like my hands were tied.

He directed us to a limo waiting outside, when my sister leaned in to me to whisper, "Jordan, his intentions towards you are very dark. If I were you, I would try to escape. He is very sinister," she replied.

"Surprised," I asked. "How do you know?"

"This is why I am so good at my job. I can just read people well," she said enlightening me.

"That explains a lot," I said. "What exactly are you reading?"

"Sometimes I can see an energy field around the body that tells me what they are feeling. Certain colors, tell me when someone is being truthful, or not, I have learned this through trial and error."

"When did this start," I asked surprised.

"I noticed it about six months ago, but was unable to figure out what it was. I took a few trips to our sister, Isabelle, thinking that as a doctor she would know what was happening, but learned nothing, until mom explained that I might be seeing the aura-- it does run in the family she explained to me."

"I think our mom knows a lot more than she has shared," I replied.

"Enough talking you two!" Frank demanded.

"You... sit over here!" He said pointing to my sister, and patting the seat beside him. She held my hand and said softly.

"If you can get away, do so. I will survive his plans for me, but you may not be so lucky." She slowly moved to the other side of the limo, sitting tight against Frank. She looked at me one more time and winked before capturing his attention.

I needed to remember how to send one of those telepathic messages. I focused my thoughts, but nothing came to me. I relaxed my mind and then thought of Ryan and Derrick, hoping that one of them would hear my plea.

"Frank kidnapped me. Please Help." I repeated the message more than a few times to make sure there was no misunderstanding.

"Why aren't we using a fairy ring, Frank?" I asked.

"There are no fairy rings in town, we'll be using the one just outside of town," he explained. My sister glanced at me with surprise; she must have wondered what a fairy ring was. She only glanced my way a few seconds before moving her attention back to Frank. Thank God, he wasn't able to read my mind anymore. Now I was free to figure a way out of this. I watched my sister play up to him. I hoped that she understood the consequences of her actions.

He looked at her with pure lust in his eyes. It was a little bothersome... even in the midst of my pole dance he did not have such a reaction to me. I heard a loud smack, as I watched Frank spank my sister playfully on the behind. I couldn't help but look shocked at this behavior. He placed his hand a second time on her backside and spanked her harder this time. She smiled sweetly and leaned her butt against the seat. I am sure she was trying to deter a third one.

"So your name is Frank?" she said smiling seductively. "I heard through my office that your name was Bruce."

"Bruce is the name I use while running my business; my real name is Frank, after my father."

"Just out of curiosity why are you doing the dirty work yourself. Most mob bosses have someone else do their dirty work," she said, as if prying for information.

"I need the power to travel back in time. Three years ago, the FBI killed my father in a drug bust. He gave me instructions to bring him back to life and I have to carry out his wishes myself. This power in the wrong hands could eliminate my whole family. My family has been the head of the Mob in Chicago for decades. It's taken me a long time to get the information I needed to find the path back to the past."

"Tell me more Frank, I want to know all about you," Megan snuggled in, luring the information from him. It reminded me of a cat toying with a mouse. Megan had a weird ability to get people to trust her.

"I could never measure up while he was alive so if I succeed at bringing him back, which is an accomplishment in itself, he will have to appreciate this achievement. The power my family has carried is now in danger; an underdog has taken over, and is trying to force us out. Without my father and his connections, this underdog will undoubtedly accomplish his task." That explained a lot I thought. This is why he had kidnapped Derrick at the beginning.

The ride was getting bumpy; we must have been on the outskirts of town now. I could hear the gravel hit the under carriage of the car. I watched my sister pull more information from him and I could see why she was so good at her job. If I didn't know her better, I would have thought that she actually cared about him. She was motivated, and obviously, nothing was going to stand in her way. I was grateful, that she was on my side right now. She had spent less than thirty minutes with him and already knew more about him than I had found out with eight hours of effort.

Her body and personality portrayed warmth and caring, but her eyes were cold and angry. She could be a great actress if she wanted. I think that she might have missed her actual calling.

"Why is my sister involved?" she asked Frank.

"I met your sister, thinking that she could be used as leverage, but then she displayed some uncanny gifts that surprised me. Now I know I will have all her gifts as well." He abruptly turned my sister to the side, and pulled up the back of her black dress coat and silk shirt, exposing her lower back. I could see the relief on his face immediately. "No tattoo," he smiled. "I was just checking to see if you were playing with me," he said to her.

"Why would I have a tattoo?" Megan asked.

Frank looked at me, "She doesn't know who, or what she is yet does she?"

"No, I didn't know either until I ran into you and Derrick at the rest stop that first day; since then my eyes have been forced opened."

I could see that my sister was reading the situation as he was talking. I knew she would be trying to figure out what was really going on.

"Megan," I said, "I'll explain this all to you later. Just know that mom and dad have kept a huge secret about our family history."

"I know you've found all four of your stones," Frank replied. "Show me your back, Jordan." I was wishing I had taken due care to activate them when I had the chance. I leaned to the side and slowly pulled up the back of my shirt. I could hear him laughing.

"I have heard from the book, that if your powers haven't been activated then it is easier to take them after I drink the blood from your heart. Derrick is a little more difficult. He has to give his powers freely before I drink the blood from his heart, but I'll use you as leverage, so in the end he will."

I noticed he was grinning as if he had the tiger by the tail. I held my breath... I was scared. He had managed somehow to become even darker than he had seemed before. I pulled the back of my shirt down and slumped back into the limo seat. I was now going to kick my own internal ass.

My thoughts drifted towards Derrick and I wondered if he would be able to save me from my newest predicament. "Jordan, I'm coming." The voice was so quiet it could have been a thought. I heard it only once. I wondered if he was becoming tired of rescuing me. I was kind of getting tired of needing to be rescued. A little peace and quiet would go a long way at this time in my life.

"When are we going to be there?" I asked.

"We'll be at our destination shortly. My family owns an old chalet in the mountains of Washington. We had it renovated to hold those individuals who don't always see things our way. In the end, they usually come around, or no longer breathe. I need to keep you isolated for two days until the planets are in alignment, only then I can follow through with the sacrifice ritual."

"Why are you telling me this," I asked. "Aren't you worried I will get away?"

"No, I have the book. Nothing can defeat it. You are all at the mercy of my newest power," he explained laughing sadistically.

The limo stopped and we stepped out. He held my sister tightly against his body as we headed for the fairy ring. I could see her motioning her head for the trees as she looked at me. I knew she wanted me to escape, but I wouldn't leave her with this lunatic. When we entered the fairy ring, Frank grabbed my arm as he created the symbols in mid air. A flash of light prevailed and we simply appeared on the grass in front of a huge house.

I looked at Megan for a minute and then looked away. I could see the disappointment on her face. She truly believed I should have tried to escape, but I would rather die than abandon her.

"Why didn't you use the opportunity to escape," she said under her breath, then added, "You've a lot of explaining to do later about what just happened."

"I know, trust me this is a good story."

"The Black Book helped me lose Derrick in the tunnel system in Ireland," Frank declared. "I was able to drop a stone wall on top of him, so he could not interfere with my plans. It would have killed any normal man, but I expect he managed to extricate himself, he always does."

"He won't come for me you know," I said trying to sound convincing.

"Yes he will, and when he does I will have him along with his power. He will join you in your fate, and then I will absorb his gifts as well," Frank affirmed.

I looked at my surroundings as we headed to the house, all I could see was miles and miles of forest and mountains. We were truly in the middle of nowhere. I looked over at Megan, who seemed lost in her own thoughts. I felt terrible for getting her involved. How would I ever make this up to her if we survived?

We walked up to a chalet. It was made of log like the last house, but smaller. We entered in the front door of the garage, and he pointed a gun at my sister.

"I know, I can't hurt you Jordan, but I can hurt her, so if you love her you will obey me," Frank said in a hostile manner.

I nodded yes. "Please, she is innocent."

He smiled coyly; "She won't be soon enough." The sexual innuendo was openly emanating from this man. I felt sorry for my sister. I wondered if we would be free before she would have to do the deed.

# Morton

He held a gun to my sister's back as I walked into the house. He pointed to a door, and I opened it and went down the stairs. He was correct; it looked like a big jailhouse. There were four large cells each containing a bed, a toilet and a sink. I could feel the panic rise up to swallow me whole. The thought of being contained in a box again was making me anxious. He walked over to the first door, and shoved me inside, still holding a gun to my sister. He opened the second cell beside mine, and tossed her inside.

There was a large safe on the wall near the door. He walked over to it, and punched in some numbers that I could not see. The metal door opened to reveal an ancient looking Black Book. The book was covered with strange silver markings. On closer inspection, I noticed the markings were symbols etched into both the front and back covers. The condition of the relic was amazing... probably protected by magic of some sort. It looked as if a key was required to open it.

Frank took off the amulet he was wearing, which no longer had power, and placed it in the key hole. What was he thinking? The key was the wrong size to fit in that lock. I saw a quick flash of light and when the light disappeared; the amulet fit perfectly in the book. The room lit up and shook. It felt like an earthquake was shaking the floor under my feet. The book jumped out of Frank's hands, hovered in mid-air, and swung itself open. An apparition of an old wrinkled man appeared. He had lots of grey, facial hair, and a long dark robe with a matching pointed hat. He looked like a warlock from ancient times. The apparition spoke.

"What is it you desire, Frank?" The man spoke with a monotone voice. There was no life spark in his eyes. If he weren't an apparition, I'd say he suffered from sadness, or depression.

"I need you to place a force field around these metal cells, so that my guests will stay secure." He nodded.

"As you wish, are there anymore requests?" The old man looked directly my way, as if he was peering into my soul then hummed a little tune. The notes he hummed are not ones I had ever heard, or could recognize. He spoke in a gruff voice. "I would advise you, and your sister, to step away from the bars, miss."

Without hesitation, I listened to him, and backed myself up against the cement wall. As I looked over at Megan, she had done just as I had. Looking back at the man, I wondered how he knew she was my sister. We looked nothing alike.

The bars in front of me started to hum and vibrate. I walked to the side of the cell so I could sneak in a few words with my sister. I looked through the bars and tried to hold her hand. When my hand passed through the energy of the bars it released a huge spark, and with it, a shock to my body. I felt like I had been touched with a cattle prod. I had that experience once before, when my cousin was messing around with his father's prod, then touched me thinking it would be funny. I was only eight at the time, but I never forgot the pain.

I stood there staring at the old man's apparition, I wondered who and what he was. Did he live in the book like a genie in a bottle?

Frank smiled, and turned to leave the room. He looked at my sister in passing and said, "I need to get some rest. I'll be back for you later." He smiled looking directly into Megan's eyes.

I watched him leave the room, and Ii went to sit on my bed in my new cell. I looked at my sister as I sat there; her clothes and hair were in total disarray. In all my years of spending time with her, I had never seen her look this imperfect. My mind wandered to an escape plan. How was I going to find my way out of here... alive?

"I feel like I have walked into the twilight zone," she declared. "What have we gotten ourselves into?"

"I am so sorry Megan. I have the worst luck," I said. "I'll find a way to get us out of this mess." I looked around the room and noticed that the old man was still hovering there staring at us both. He never spoke or blinked, he just stared.

I needed to find out what was going on and how we could get out of this. Just before I had a chance to say anything, he began to speak.

"Jordan, I can't give you direct answers about Frank, as it would be impossible to breach the spell binding me to the current owner of the book. However, I can give you yes and no answers to some questions."

I wondered what questions would give me the answers I needed.

"What religion do you belong to?" I asked.

"I am of Atlantean order; I was free like you until I became trapped in the book to do its bidding."

"When were you trapped," I asked.

"I was trapped before the birth of your Christ."

"Why were you trapped?"

"I had great power - free to use at my leisure. One of my pupils thought he could harness my power by controlling me. Therefore, my pupil placed an ancient spell to keep me trapped. The book only has four keys, and if someone opens the book without a key it changes the balance of the earth's magnetic structure, and a natural disaster follows. If this happens, the comeuppance for the natural disaster is like a curse. The body of the opener then withers and dies."

"Good to know, don't open the book without a key," I replied.

"What happened to the pupil that placed you in the book?"

"He didn't realize that he needed a key, it was a painful, however, deserving death. I feel that I have struggled more by being captive in this book. It is an unending torture of boredom and restriction."

"Do you read minds?" I asked.

"Yes," he replied, "I can also see the future; right now yours doesn't look too bright."

"Can you tell me if Derrick is on his way?"

"Yes, but he is quite hurt; it'll take him time to get here. He is in need of his energy to completely heal, so he has gone to the past to buy himself more time."

"I thought you couldn't volunteer info."

He smiled, "The info you wanted to know didn't have anything to do with Frank so I am free to share."

"Can I get out of these cells with any of my gifts," I asked.

"No."

"Is there a chance of escape for us?"

"Yes."

"Could you be more specific-- I wish I could read your mind."

He smiled, and then looked directly at Megan. I turned to look at my sister who seemed to be in shock sitting in the corner in disarray. I walked closer to her cell, and just stared in silence. Was the old man trying to give me a clue?

I looked over and then asked, "What do I call you?"

"My name is Morton." His eyes then travelled back to my sister.

"Megan, do you know what I'm thinking?"

She looked at me annoyed, "No... should I," she replied.

"Humor me a second, I want you to think about me for a few minutes."

I watched her eyes scan around the room, and then settle on me. I tried to read what was going on behind those eyes, but couldn't.

Without warning she spoke, "Why would I know what Morton is thinking?"

"Yes, thank you. That is exactly what I was thinking." I exclaimed while jumping up and down.

"You can read minds," I said, joyfully.

"I'll ask Morton questions. I want you to focus on him and tell me what you hear in your head. Okay?"

"This sounds stupid," she replied.

"Do you want out of here or not?"

"Of course," she said.

I looked at her, "Are you ready?"

"It is worth a try," she acknowledged.

"Morton, can we get through the force field?"

"No," he said.

My sister then said, "Both of our energy's together can counteract the energy of the force field."

"Is that what you were thinking?" He stared at me in silence.

"How do we counteract the energy?" He said nothing, so I looked at my sister.

"Frank is on his way back down," Megan explained.

"What?" I asked.

"That is what I heard when I thought about Morton," Megan replied.

"We need more time; I don't have the info I need yet."

There was a shadow coming down the stairs, Frank was standing there with his goons.

Smiling he said, "I see you're still here? The book is very special, is it not? Before I opened the book, I had no idea it came with a genie of sorts. I am pleasantly surprised at the power it contains. I will enjoy taking all your gifts for my own Jordan."

"What do you want Frank?"

"I would like to spend some time with your sister. I believe this is fate," he replied. "I never thought that all of this would bring me my own personal happiness as well."

He went over to the cell holding Megan and opened it. He walked in, grabbed her by the arm and hauled her out of the basement. I was really starting to worry about what I had gotten my sister into. Would she be okay?

"She will survive unscathed," Morton replied.

I had forgotten about him, so when he read my mind aloud, it startled me. I needed to learn that trick because I was getting tired of being the only one lacking that gift.

"You will," he said, "but you'll need to activate your stones."

"Does Derrick read minds?" I asked. Maybe not all of us have that gift, I thought.

"He has the ability, but has made a choice not to use it. However, there have been times with you that he was forced to use it."

"Why would he choose not to use it?"

"He had a close friend when he was a teenager; his friend was very sad. He knew what the boy was going through, but did not interfere, trying not to give away his secret. The boy took his own life. Derrick then made a choice to block the use of his gift, because he could not shake the feeling of being somehow responsible for not stopping him."

"Oh, that explains a lot."

"How do I get out of here?" I asked. I looked over at him, but he did not answer.

"I can't give you the information you need, remember."

My entire holiday had been about questions that had no easy answers. I was getting tired of it.

"Then you need to ask the right questions?"

"Is my sister, going to be okay with that monster?"

"She is in the water box now and will be treated to a nice meal. He has found a very funny uniform for her to put on." Water box...he must have meant the shower. She would shower the dirt off two or three times a day, circumstances permitting, so hearing this didn't surprise me. Knowing Frank, it would be some perverted sexual outfit that Morton didn't recognize, not being from this time.

"She'll be safe for tonight, anyway," he said. "However, she seems annoyed with the outfit," he replied.

"If you want the answers to all your questions, you need to look within," he said. He and Max must be related, because they both are annoying in the same way. Look within; what does that mean?

"It means if you quiet your mind the answers will come to you. But since you always seem to be deep in thought, it could take you a while to get there."

"How can I get you out of this book?" I asked. "It seems unfair for you to have to suffer in there forever."

"When all the keys or amulets are found and destroyed, the book will release its power and my soul will be set free," he replied.

"Where are the keys?"

"Frank has one and the other three are hidden in sacred tombs around the world."

"Will you have a body when you get out of the book?" I asked.

"I don't know; I've never been released," he explained.

"Will the book carry any power when you leave?"

"No, the power is contained within me. Therefore, the book will exist with the code of the Atlanteans; you cannot hurt, or manipulate others with your power, or you will lose it. It has always been a safety mechanism that was created to keep people in their integrity."

"Why do you have to obey when Frank asks you to do something?"

"It is like the book uses off-cast to force me against my will," he replied.

"You could always leave out little bits of information. When I was asked out on a date while working at the coffee shop, I would politely refuse by saying it was against company policy, even though I wasn't remotely interested in him."

"I think I understand what you're saying," he replied, but the spell is more complicated than that. I am bound to reveal all that is asked to the book owner. Frank came to the top of the stairs. I could hear his boots stomping on the floor. He stomped down stairs and looked directly at me.

"What are you talking about?" he said.

I smiled, "I'm lonely down here and he just listens. He is the ideal companion to tell all my troubles to. He is better, than a shrink is; he does not have time limits. I am sure he knows my life story by now."

"What were you two talking about?" he asked while looking at Morton.

"She was explaining to me how to politely turn down a date with someone that she worked with at the coffee shop by saying that it was against company policy," Morton replied.

I smiled. Well done, Morton, I thought.

He smiled at Frank and asked, "Would you like to know the rest?"

"No... I just do not want to hear you guys chatting anymore. I will be relaxing with my special company, so I do not want interruptions. Is that clear, Jordan? Keep it down!"

"Crystal clear," I replied.

"No talking down here." He glared at me and promptly shut off the light. I watched him storm back up the stairs. It was dark in the room except for the light-purple glow of Morton and the book.

"Good job, Morton," I whispered smiling. "Will my sister be harmed either emotionally or physically?"

"No, he will treat her like a treasure, until he is more comfortable with her. He is trying to win her over emotionally. He believes their destiny is to be together," Morton whispered.

"Can you talk or do you have to listen to his command?"

"Theoretically, he was only looking at you, not me. Therefore I would assume he wasn't exactly speaking to me," Morton smiled.

"Smart man," I laughed.

"Can I ask you a few more questions?" I watched him nod his head yes and then continued with my questions.

"Why does Derrick's tattoo glow when I'm around?"

"It means that you have a soul bond. In your time it's called soul mate connection," he replied.

"That is crazy, we just have great chemistry," I said.

"Don't ask if you don't want to know," he replied.

"Will his tattoo burn forever?"

"It will stop now that the relationship has been consummated," he replied.

I could feel the blush cover my entire body. This was a little bit embarrassing. I needed a distraction, so I walked over to the bed and sat down. I guess I could use some sleep before coming up with a plan of escape.

"If I actually find freedom, will Frank still have an energy attachment to my back so he can find me?"

"No, once your energy has been consummated with another all attachments are removed."

"Thank you," I blushed again.

# The Clarity

I closed my eyes and slept. The sleep was great until the vision started; Max was talking to me again. "Jordan, I need you to listen. You need to escape without your sister. She will be fine. He won't hurt her even though he threatens too. He's in love with Megan, and thinks she is the one for him."

"I can't leave her. She'd never forgive me," I replied.

"She already told you to go, but you chose not to listen," he said. "She knows that you are in more danger than she is! She will use whatever she can to get the advantage over him. You, on the other hand, are at his mercy because you fear for her. He wants your power and will kill you to get it."

"It would be helpful if I knew how to get out of here," I said.

"Do you have your last stone?" he asked.

"Yes," I replied "Why?"

"We need to break the flow of energy to release the force field," Max replied.

"I know that, but I need some direction in order to do it."

"If you have your stone, take it out of your pocket. I need you to place the stone right next to the bars." I woke with a start, and then looked around the room to see that there was a window letting in the morning light. How long had I slept? It felt like only a few minutes.

"You've slept six hours," Morton said.

This mind reading ability was quite annoying. It always caught me off guard. I reached inside my pocket and found the stone I had seen in my dream.

"Now, place the stone close to the bars," he said.

I looked around the room for a second, and listened for any noise from the levels above. All was quiet. I wondered what Frank was doing.

"Frank is sitting in a chair by his bed, sleeping. Your sister is tied to the bed rails so that she doesn't escape. She isn't sleeping."

Satisfied that she was safe for now, I placed the stone next to the bar in front of my cell. There was an explosion of light, but no sound. I had to shut my eyes the light was so bright.

The front part of the cell had disappeared; I was free. I listened again for any noise indicating that someone was coming downstairs. I heard nothing, so I decided to continue with my escape. I walked effortlessly out of the cell, and bent to retrieve my stone. Something in the back of my mind stopped me from actually touching it, so I used a broom, that I found in the corner, to move my stone away from the cell. When the stone was moved away from the bars, the cell bars came back instantly along with the hum of electrical current. I was glad that I had been smart enough not to grab it with my hands. I looked at Morton.

"Can I take you with me?" I asked.

"Do you have a key?"

"No," I said.

"Then it's best for you to leave me behind."

"Will I actually be able to escape?" I asked.

"Yes, but just barely."

"Ok, then I had better go." I ran to the basement window and opened it. I turned to look at Morton; "Will I see you again someday?"

"We'll meet again a few more times in the future," he replied.

I heard footsteps upstairs, so I took it as a sign to make haste.

When I was out the window, I raised my vibration so that I could not be seen. I had only gone a few hundred yards when I came to a stone circle. I stopped, wondering what it was for, forgetting that I was now visible again because I had lost focus. The stones were huge; they had been placed like the numbers on a clock, except there were thirteen. I noticed that there was a flat rock in the middle, large enough so that people could be tied down with the chains that were in each of the corners of the rock. I walked over and touched the rock, instantly seeing the last sacrifice carried out on this spot. In complete horror, I pulled my hand away. The idea was frightening. I wondered if this was where Frank had planned to take my life. I bolted out of the circle of rocks and headed into the trees.

I needed to get as far away from here as possible. I was running, glancing back at the rock circle to make sure no one was following when I heard a loud growl. I stopped in my tracks, and stared in complete surprise at the sight right in front of me. It was a huge grizzly bear, with cubs. She was pawing the ground when she saw me, and she stood up on her hind legs. She was huge, towering at least eight feet tall. I had just left the frying pan to run head long into the fire.

I immediately raised my vibration to disappear, but she was still coming. She could obviously smell me. I activated my energy in my stomach to protect me, but I still didn't feel safe enough. The red-haired woman appeared in a vision. "This is where you learn to use off-cast," she said. Close your eyes and focus on the bear's brain and say the words out loud."

"What words do I say?" The bear was at a full run, covering the distance between us at an alarming rate. I closed my eyes, focused, and yelled repeatedly, "You will back away" The bear stopped in its tracks. Shocked, I stared at the bear standing there, seeming confused.

I closed my eyes again and said, "There's no threat to your cubs here. Go on with your day." I watched the bear turn around, collect her two cubs, and wander off in the other direction. The bear was obviously able to feel what I was trying to express. I had to sit on the grass. My body felt weak. It seemed that I was running into one overwhelming adventure after another.

I must have gone into a trance for a few minutes because I didn't notice the voices speaking to me until their bodies were in my face. I raised my head to see the concerned eyes of Derrick and Ryan. They were looking at me strangely, as they helped me stand up. The questioning then began. "Are you okay?" Derrick asked.

I jumped into his arms and kissed his face. "I'm great, now. Where have you been?" I heard him moan painfully.

"It's taken me a little more time than normal, as my ribs are badly injured. I am not able to move around as freely as I was before. I did not have the time to allow the healing to be completed."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"I can't do the healing spell until my body has ample time to sleep. When the spell was done in the past I would sleep for three to four days as my energy is directed to the healing," he replied.

"How did you find me?" I asked.

"I told you before; I can smell you for miles. Ryan has your stones, which brought us to this area. All I had to do was follow your scent after that."

I leaned over to sniff my pits. I knew I needed a shower however, I did not think that I was that bad.

Ryan laughed, "You don't smell bad. He just knows your scent. That is one of Derrick's gifts, enhanced sense of smell."

"Let's get you out of here," Derrick said.

Ryan spoke with a funny look on his face, "I can't go yet? It feels like I am missing something."

I smiled, "We need to save my sister from Frank," I replied. "I guess you'll get your introduction sooner than you think."

All of a sudden, I heard my sister screaming. It was a high pitched, frightened scream. Without hesitation, I started to run, allowing the adrenaline to kick in, leaving the guys in the dust. I could see from the vision in my head that Frank and Megan were at the stone circle.

# The Choice

As I approached the outskirts of the circle of stones, the screaming intensified. I peered around the boulder to see Frank holding my sister hostage, with a knife to her throat. By this time, Derrick and Ryan had finally caught up and they were looking in the direction I was looking. The whole story was playing out in front of us. I leaned my back against the boulder when I heard Frank's voice.

"It's about time you showed up, Jordan. Now come into the circle so we can talk about your sister's questionable future, or do you wish for me to sacrifice her?"

"No," I shouted. "What do you want from me?"

"You know that I need your heart and blood to access your power. Give yourself over now, or I'll slit her throat." He was holding a huge hunting knife to Megan's neck.

Ted and Tim walked into the clearing holding the book. They set it down, already opened, beside Frank. Morton appeared standing between the flat rock and Frank. I went back to hiding behind the boulder trying to come up with a plan. I had to find a way to get my sister out of this alive. I was frightened to see her held hostage in such a brutal manner. Frank was obviously more desperate than Morton had perceived. Frank needed his precious powers and there would be no delays.

"Jordan," he yelled. "Trade yourself for you sister. You will die, or she will. It is your choice. I need to acquire your power since you've stolen mine." I turned to run back to the circle to give myself up when Derrick approached me, grabbed my hand, and jerked me to the ground.

"You will not do this," he said with fire in his eyes.

"He needs someone, and I won't watch her die. She wouldn't be here if I hadn't agreed to see her," I replied.

"I cannot watch you die, so I have made the choice for us. You would not be here either if you had not become involved with me," he explained.

"So what does that mean?"

"I've made arrangements," he said. "My house, money and all my belongings are to be given to you."

"Why? I survived on my own, without you before, so I will be fine without your stuff," I hadn't fully understood why he was explaining.

"You don't understand. I may not live through this ordeal. If that is the case, my child is to be properly looked after," he replied.

"What the hell are you talking about? I had no idea you had a child." He moved his hand down to feel my stomach. "Our child is growing within you... I will not risk your safety."

"It is written in the ancient books that the first time I broke my vow, the possibility of fathering children would be extremely high. We could have used protection, but it would not have mattered."

"You knew that and proceeded anyway without my consent - but why?"

"I knew you were the one when my tattoo started bothering me shortly after you found your third stone. My tattoo has been radiating heat and light since then, and I remembered that this could only happen when I was near my soul mate. My parents have reminded me since adolescence to watch for the effect. I had all but given up until I met you. The chemistry between us has been undeniable from the start and the sensations I received from my tattoo were the confirmation."

"Soul mate, that only happens in books. If you knew you were going to knock me up, you should have informed me. I might have thought twice about our passion ride."

"My bloodline will continue, if I do not."

"What the heck do you mean bloodline?" I looked at Ryan who was staring at us surprised. I'm sure he was wondering when we had time to do the deed in all the excitement.

"I have great powers, of that you are well aware. However, when I die all my gifts and abilities are passed to my children. That is why each generation is more powerful than the last."

"I have chosen to take your place in this situation. Frank doesn't know that you are pregnant, so he will think that he will gain my gifts; he'll be satisfied with that. I have foreseen this possibility, so I have a plan which does not actually involve me dying. This all started with me and will end with me." I watched him look at Ryan, and then he nodded a couple of times. Then he walked over gave him a hug and said.

"Take care of my girl, brother." Ryan nodded in agreement.

He moved closer to me and without warning embraced me and covered my face with passionate kisses. The intensity of each kiss changed into hunger and raw need on both our parts. I wished we were alone. I could hear Ryan clearing his throat as he started to walk away to give us some privacy.

I wrapped my arms around Derrick, my body molding into his. I could feel his firm body holding me tightly; the smell was intoxicating. I knew that I loved him. I broke the kiss off, and stared silently into his eyes. I saw in his eyes love, hope, and happiness radiated where frustration and anger used to linger. This man loved me most definitely. I could see the soul connection I had to him, and passionate love in his brilliant blue eyes. I would be able to get lost in those eyes for hours without realizing it.

"I don't want you to go," I cried.

"I have to set your sister free, there is no one else. He pulled out the vile of liquid that he had made at his parents, and rubbed the container within his fingers. I have to send the book to another dimension where it cannot do harm." I understood that. I moved in for one more kiss. Our lips connected as we embraced. He quickly pulled away.

"I love you, Jordan. I always have."

"It sounds like you're saying good bye," I replied crying hysterically.

"It's not goodbye, please don't cry," he gave me a loving kiss on the cheek before moving away.

"No!" I cried harder.

He walked out of hiding and into the clearing. Frank stood holding my sister, with the knife still at her throat. She was crying and sniffling, as he called out to me.

"Jordan, come out, or I will slice her throat."

"I will trade myself for the girl. You must let her go," Derrick interjected.

"I'm the one in charge," Frank said.

"You need permission to take anyone's power when you perform the spell," Derrick replied. "I will give mine freely as long as you let the girls go, so we should do things my way."

"How do I know that you'll keep your word," Frank asked.

'Ask Morton, he'll tell you the truth," I yelled.

I popped my head out from behind the big boulder so that Frank could hear me clearly, and then promptly hid back, peeking around the edge again.

"Who is Morton," Frank asked.

"I am," Morton said.

"Why do I care what you have to say?" Frank said, "I didn't even know you had a name!"

"I can read minds and see the future," Morton replied.

"Okay then," Frank said. "Is he telling the truth?" He asked looking directly at Morton.

"He is honest and truthful. He has no motive to get away from you." Morton looked at Derrick and nodded. I had wondered what sort of silent communication was going on between the two of them.

I heard Ryan sigh; I asked him, "What does that mean."

"Derrick has changed his plans," Ryan replied.

"Morton knows Derrick's plan and agrees that it'll work."

"What plan," I asked, "I need to know what it is."

"Be quiet, so I can listen." He looked at me sympathetically, and then moved his eye to watch the story play out.

I had a bad feeling about this. I watched Derrick walk up to Frank. Tim and Ted approached, each one grabbing an arm. Derrick was once again, trapped.

I watched Frank kiss my sister on the mouth, then shove her away from him. He seemed to knock her off balance and as she recovered, she had a strange look on her face. I could see she was disgusted by the way she wiped her mouth.

"Don't travel too far; I'm coming for you after the ritual is done," Frank affirmed. "We have a life to plan together."

My sister needed no further warning, she ran toward where we were hiding out. As she made her way to safety, I noticed that she was wearing a dark trench coat that went to her knees. It looked like a man's coat. As I hugged and kissed her, I saw that she had something frilly under it. I opened the coat to see a French Maid's outfit. Her voluptuous breasts were right in my face. I could see her frilly French Maid's panties. She looked sexy I thought as I hugged her again. "It is a good thing you wear heels for a living otherwise you might not have been able to run like that," I laughed in relief that she was beside me.

With one arm around her, I looked around the boulder and could see that things had clearly worsened. They were strapping Derrick down on the flat rock with chains and clamps. Both the book and Morton were hovering near all the excitement. The sun had almost set and Frank kept looking up to see if his stars were in alignment.

"About ten minutes and this all will be over," Frank hummed with excitement. Derrick was chained on his back, stretched out as if he was making a snow angel. Why had he not used the vile of liquid yet? I just wanted us all to go home peacefully. His right hand was closed as if he was holding on to something tightly, why had he not used it yet? He looked at Morton nodding a few times. It looked like the two of them had come up with a plan... thank God.

"No Jordan, that's not correct," said Megan.

"What?"

"You're not going to like this," she replied.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

Ryan came over and said, "Now is not time to talk about it."

How I wished I could read minds. I hated being left in the dark. My sister hugged me with the one arm around me as we watched. I watched Ryan and Megan nod their heads at each other. I was really getting sick of all the rudeness. I hated this, I just wanted to yell and scream. I felt like 'that kid' in school that everyone left out.

I could hear Morton saying the words Frank demanded from him. He was starting the ritual. I let go of my sister so I could run out to Derrick; I had to help him. I could not watch him die; I knew I loved him and I had never told him. I started to run through the boulders at a full tilt. Ryan, being much faster than I expected, caught me just inside the clearing. He tackled me as if I were in a football game. It knocked the wind out of me for a few seconds. I turned on Ryan swinging my fists violently. I punched him a few times in the face, trying to free myself before he grabbed hold of my wrists.

"Jordan, this isn't helping. Please come back to safety, or you will interfere, ruining Derrick's plan," he hissed. I watched Frank pull out a huge knife. He waved it around in the air above his head and started to chant, using some unknown language. I felt horrified, on the verge of shock. This felt like a terrible dream from which I could not wake up.

"Move your hands in a figure eight," Morton instructed. I watched as Frank made the motion with his hands. Move your hands with in a Celtic cross, honoring all four directions. Frank moved his hands as directed. Oh my God, I needed to do something to stop this from happening. I had to come up with a plan.

Repeat after me, Morton said. He then started to speak in some foreign language. Frank expertly repeated the words as he heard them. I relaxed my body for a minute so that Ryan would believe that I was calm and loosen his grip. Just as I felt his body relax, I turned and shoved him away, knocking him over slightly, and bolted toward Derrick.

A few yards from him, I witnessed Frank move his hand up, then send the knife plunging directly for Derrick's heart. At the last second, Derrick intercepted Frank's arm, somehow pulling his hand free of the chain. He spilled liquid from the vile he had within his hand all over his body and Frank's. The liquid glowed in the dark until it, along with Frank and Derrick... disappeared.

I searched around the rock; Derrick and Frank were actually gone. Ted and Tim had disappeared also, but by running in the opposite direction. The knife was lying on the ground beside the rock. I ran over to see if there was a trace of blood on the ground, or the knife. None...Thank God.

Suddenly, without warning Morton spoke, "I am being pulled back to my original location, before Frank found me. The amulet keeps me anchored to my surroundings, but since it has been sent to another dimension with Frank, I am being sent back," Morton explained.

"I will see all of you again soon," he replied.

"Derrick is alive, but it is uncertain if he will find his way back to you Jordan," he explained.

"Jordan, you need to activate your stones very soon." He disappeared into the night. When I took a second look, there was no trace that either book, or man had been here. Ryan and Megan were beside me now as I threw myself on the rock that once had held Derrick captive. I sobbed uncontrollably. This could not be happening. The situation was too much; my head started swimming in blackness and then there was nothing.

# The Life Change

The sun came in through the window, and I could feel its warmth on my face. I could hear birds chirping merrily. My mind flashed back through the past couple of weeks. My life had gone through such a complete change that I no longer knew who I was. I felt too exhausted to cry anymore. It felt like there was a huge hole within my soul. I wondered if I would ever find the pieces to refill the emptiness. I opened my eyes to look around the room, and recognized the surroundings. I was in the guest bedroom at Ryan's house.

I could hear people conversing outside the door, but I could not make out what they were saying. I wasn't really sure who it was, and I didn't really care at the moment. I sat up in bed, and placed my feet on the floor. I thought to myself; this is how my healing would begin, one-step at a time. Maybe I could convince myself it was a great dream or something. I knew deep down though, that however hard I tried, I would not be able to persuade my heart it was a dream, even if my mind convinced itself it was. I managed to stand upright and walk to the bedroom door to peer outside. There standing at the end of the hallway was my sister and Ryan in a fully heated discussion.

"You won't tell me what is best for my sister," Megan yelled.

"She needs to stay here for a few more days to rest and recharge herself," Ryan explained. "She's been through a lot and will need time to integrate everything she has experienced. We don't know anything about Derrick yet, so she should stay here for a while just in case."

"It does not matter, it is my job to take her home and look after her. I am sure our family is worried." I must have made some noise because they both looked my way. I walked back to my bed and lay down, hoping I would be able to sleep away the pain of losing Derrick. My sister ran into the room.

"Jordan, are you okay?"

"No, I'm just tired. I'd like to be left alone."

"Would you like something to eat?" she asked.

"No thanks, I'm not really hungry."

"It has been two days since we brought you here and I cannot stand another moment in this house. Please Jordan eat something so I can take you home."

"So you and Ryan have introduced yourselves?"

"He is an insufferable bore who thinks that everything should go his way. I have never in my life met a man so annoying." I smiled, it sounded like they were two peas in a pod. I would never say those words aloud though.

"That's not true, Jordan. We're nothing alike," my sister affirmed. I had forgotten that I had showed her how to tap into people's minds. Damn that was shit loads of annoying, her being able to hear my thoughts like that. Of all the things, that I could have taught her that was probably the most regrettable. I would no longer have any secrets to myself.

"Did you say that I slept for two days?"

"That's right," she said. I really do not like Ryan at all, but I tolerated his company for your sake. Please... eat. Once you have eaten he said he may allow me to take you home."

"I'll go and get you something now," she said. Just as she was leaving, Ryan came in. She took one look at him and snubbed her nose in the air. It looked like she thought he smelled bad. He simply looked at her shortly before saying, "I left soup and toast on the counter if you want to bring it up for her."

"I'll do just that," she said, "so we can get the hell out of this place." That being said, she stormed out. I looked at Ryan who came over to stand by my bed.

"I see you have finally met my sister. It looks like the introductions went well." He smiled happily, and blew a corner of his hair out of his face.

"Jordan, she's amazing. I know that we are going to have a great life together, once she warms up to me."

I smiled, "It could take a while for that iceberg to melt, but I wish you the best of luck."

"I've seen her many times in my dreams. I am fully prepared to do whatever it takes to get her to lower her guard. I know that under that tough exterior there's a pussy cat."

"Yes surely, but watch out for the claws."

"You wait and see," he said. Just then, my sister came back up to the room.

"Have you heard anything from Derrick?" I asked.

"No", he said and looked down, "I don't know how to tell you this, but it doesn't look good."

"What does 'not look good' mean?" I asked.

"The full moon was last night, and according to our history, if he has not been married by the next full moon, he will lose some of his powers," Ryan replied.

"This can't be happening. What have I done to him?" I started to cry hysterically, I would never be able to forgive myself. Sadness and anger took over. How could I go on now? My sister came over to sit beside me and placed her arms around my neck.

"I need you to eat now please. We will deal with this later," Megan urged.

"Get out," I demanded. "I need a minute."

They both looked startled, and left my room. They quarreled all the way out about who was to blame for my being upset.

"You did this," she said.

"You're such a pushy woman. Couldn't you even give her a minute before you urged her to eat? She just lost her soul mate."

"Soul mate," she said. "That's only in books, and I do not believe that he was anything more than a passing fancy".

"You'll see. One-day love will knock you on your rear, and you will be more than happy to eat your words. I can't wait," he replied.

"It'll be a cold day in Hell," she roared. They closed the door, and continued to argue back and forth all the way down the hall. The sadness was overwhelming, I felt like I had been the cause of so much pain. Why did I have to go and sleep with him? Why could I not have shown some restraint? His parents would be disappointed in me, and probably hate me for being the cause of their son's demise. How can I look at myself in the mirror anymore?

Megan is one of the most persistent people I know. She had only been away from my side for about an hour before returning, and insisting that I eat and get dressed. She packed my things as I finally gave in, and questioned why I carried a stick around where ever I went. I never answered so she packed it away with my few other things. After I had dressed and brushed my hair for the first time in days, Ryan walked over to the dresser and handed me a leather medicine pouch.

"I found these in the drawer after you left last time and placed them in a pouch for you. Are you aware that they are diamonds?" I opened the bag and there were my diamonds. At least I wouldn't have to go back to work too soon. I would have enough money to give myself time to heal.

He then replied to my thought, "You do remember that all Derrick's financial belongings are yours now. You'll never have to go back to work again."

"Thank you, Ryan, but I don't want his things. I'll be just fine."

"I made him a promise and I have to keep it," he replied softly. "My job is to look after you."

"I will be fine," I said. "I just need some time to put my life back together." He handed me my other three stones that he had kept so that he would be able to find me.

"You need to activate them soon," he said. "If they fall into the wrong hands, it could be your own downfall."

"I will do it when I am ready and not a moment before," I said a little too harshly. "I am sorry Ryan, I feel so responsible for this. I am carrying a heavy load of guilt."

"This is not your fault, he knew the risk himself, so let it go," Ryan replied. "I will call you in a couple of days. I will be picking up my car from your sister so I will see you again, soon. Take care."

A few hours later, my sister was driving one of Ryan's cars, with me buckled into the passenger seat, we were making our way back home. I was recalling the hug and kiss Ryan had given me... very brotherly when Megan interrupted; "Jordan, are you listening?" I had not been sure how long I had been thinking about my goodbye, when my sister's irritated voice overwhelmed my eardrums.

"Jordan, have you heard a word I have said?"

"Sorry-- what?" I asked.

"I was trying to tell you how much I despise your friend. He is the most annoying, arrogant, self-absorbed ass I have ever met." I smiled, remembering those exact words coming out of my mouth towards Derrick at the beginning.

"My relationship with Ryan is different. I won't see him again after he picks up his car." I really hate it when she reads my mind.

I clearly remember the raw emotions that Derrick had triggered in me the first few days. How I wished I could go back there and hold on to those feelings. I had an empty feeling inside, and was not sure how long it would take to put my life back into some sort of order. The memories were painfully fresh, and the sense of loss too intense.

My mind drifted restlessly, but tuned into my sister still rambling on about her dislike of Ryan. I quickly realized that I had not missed much. We were finally driving into town. All I heard during the ride had all been the same, Ryan this and Ryan that...she was clearly pissed off.

"Jordan, where is your car?" she asked.

"I left it at the coffee shop."

We pulled up to the front of the coffee shop to see police cars everywhere. I got out of the car and Ross came over to give me a hug.

"Are you okay? Gerry phoned the police after you were kidnapped. We've all been worried sick since," Ross explained. A police officer came over asked me for my name.

"My name is Jordan Howard."

"Are you the same Jordan who was taken against her will a few days ago?" the police officer asked.

"I was kidnapped, but I was able to escape."

"Who kidnapped you?" he asked.

I looked at my sister who was now out of the car, and then said, "Bruce, I think is his name, He is somehow connected with the mob in Chicago."

"I'll need you to come down to the station and give a statement," he replied.

"Fine, we'll meet you there," My sister interjected.

"Ok, I'll let them know you are coming," he said. My sister got into the car and spoke quickly.

"We need to keep our story straight. If we tell them about magic and time travel they will think we are insane, and all my credibility will go down the drain."

"Good, we will keep it simple," I said.

"We were kidnapped; we got away, walked to a house, and borrowed this car. That's it."

"Because Frank was part of the mob, they'll keep tabs on you," she said. "They'll probably even watch your house for a while."

"I never thought of that." My sister drove over to my car so I could load my belongings into Ryan's car. Then we drove to the police station. We walked in, and our mother was standing there clearly shaken up. She ran over to bless us with large hugs and many affectionate kisses.

"I've been worried sick," she said.

"I need to see that you are ok", she was holding my hands outstretched and looking over my whole body. There is something different about your aura, Jordan. Are you feeling ok?" I nodded, but I could not even give her a comforting smile. "Well let's get through this ordeal, go home and talk about it," she replied.

We had spent about three hours in the police station when they finally sent us home with a surveillance team to make sure Frank was not coming after us again. I wanted to tell them it was okay, but I was sure they would not understand that Frank was in another dimension.

I walked into my sister's beautiful home and as usual, everything was so neat and tidy. Her place looked show-home perfect. She grabbed my suitcase, walked it up a flight of stairs, and placed it in her bedroom.

"Jordan, sleep in my room and get some rest. You look like hell."

"Thanks Meg," I replied. My mom helped me choose some new clothes out of habit and then left me to change and shower. When I finally tucked myself into bed, my mom came back in to sit and talk. She lovingly stroked my hair, which was still wet.

"I know it feels like you're alone now, but I do believe that you have been brought to this point in your life for a reason. All will be good in time. We cannot always foresee the blessings until sometime later." She replied kissing my forehead. "I will see you in a little bit. You need to have faith and rest, you'll see." I watched her leave the room.

I was exhausted and empty. I closed my eyes to sleep, but the vibration in my head started right away. I knew what was coming, so I tried to block it, giving myself a whopper of a headache. After a few minutes, the vibration stopped and I went to sleep. I would be the one deciding when and how I would receive the messages.

The dream started instantly. I could see Derrick in some sort of Amazonian jungle with beautiful lush vegetation. The humidity was high; his pants were cut off and he had no shirt on. He seemed to be doing fine, but I noticed there was worry in his eye before he began to speak.

"Jordan, I haven't found a way back through the portal. I might not. It's important that you know how much I love you. You should start thinking about accepting the possibility that I may never come back. Above all else, I want you to be happy, so when you are ready, move on with your life. Tell my children I love them. I haven't given up hope." The dream stopped and I sat up in bed. Children, what was he talking about?

I placed my hand to my belly; it felt the same as before. Was I really pregnant?

My mom must have been outside the door, because she came running in.

"Jordan, why are you awake?"

"I had a bad dream."

"I need to talk to you about something," she replied.

"What is it mom? I'm tired."

"Your sister says you haven't eaten in about three days. You need to look after yourself, Jordan."

"I am just not hungry," I replied.

"I am not sure if you know so I will tell you, I think that you might be pregnant."

"What? Why would you say that?" I questioned.

"I can see it in your aura. I was able to see it a few days ago, but wasn't sure about the strength of the pregnancy until today. It looks like it plans on being in your energy for the duration."

"What the hell is an aura?" I asked.

"It's the energy field around your body that can often carry different colors. I can see emotional and physical health energies in it." I remembered the dream I just had. Could it be right? However, could the dream be accurate when it mentioned children not child? Could it be that I was having twins? I wondered.

My mother immediately answered, "Yes, I've read that it is the result of sharing intimacy with your spiritually activated soul mate. Children born from activated parents are destined to heal the planet according to the old book. Pure destiny put you on the path to meet Derrick. Your children would help raise the vibration of the earth and assist with healing it. There should be no regrets."

God, not her too! I had no secret places anymore, not even in my head. I was not ready to accept what she said, yet. I would mull it over and decide later what I would own as truth... She left the room and brought me back a sandwich. She had her Turad in her pocket.

"How long have you known?" I asked looking at the Turad

"Your father and I opened the door twenty years ago. We couldn't share it with you until you were spiritually aware. We didn't want to influence your choices about how to live your life. Your sister still doesn't know very much about all this. She is just beginning her own journey as we speak." She rubbed my forehead and then kissed it.

"Please eat your sandwich; I made it special," she winked. I ate my sandwich, and lay back down. My decisions would have to start being practical. I needed to see a positive result on a pregnancy stick before I would accept this situation as being real.

The vibration started again, but I was angry with Max for putting me through all this, so I was going to fight the visions. The headache resumed, but the vibrating stopped. I did not care if I ever had another vision again. I ate, slept and fought the visions for the next few days. My eyes were still closed when I heard a familiar voice beside my bed.

"Are you awake? I need to see that you are all right, so please wake up. I know you just want to be left alone right now, but I need to talk to you about some important decisions."

I opened my eyes to see Ryan standing beside my bed, my sister glaring at him through the doorway. Some things had not changed, I thought.

He smiled, "She needs a little warming up before she'll come around, that's all. Give it time," he casually affirmed. It might take years, I thought.

He chuckled at that thought, but continued along with his purpose. "I've come to talk to you about Derrick. I have had visions about him. He wants me to apply for his death certificate and start the proceedings with his estate; as we, all know whenever there are lawyers involved it could take months. Our family has become very good at faking death over the years to avoid becoming targeted by old enemies. We know how to meet all the requirements of acquiring a death certificate without a body. I know this is too soon for you, but he is concerned about the children and you. He always plans ahead years in advance, I am only following his wishes even though I don't agree. It has been almost ten days since he disappeared. We're losing hope he will find his way back."

"What are you talking, about?" Why is everyone else deciding what is best for me, I thought.

"Have you activated your stones yet?"

"No," I said. "Why are you concerned about that?"

"It needs to be done and soon," he replied.

"I will when I am ready," I said.

"You know that you're pregnant."

"It has not been confirmed," I said.

My mother walked in with a pregnancy test and said, "There is no better time than now. You need to know so you know how to move on with your life." I had such a sense of emptiness; I did not know how long that it would take to fill. She handed me the test and I looked at both of them staring at me. I snapped, "I could use some privacy." They looked at each other and promptly left the room. I had my answer within two minutes, it was definitely positive.

I had to put myself back together for the baby. For the first time in my life, I had to reconsider how I chose to treat my body.

I heard a loud knock, "Can I come in?" Ryan asked.

"We are having a funeral at the chapel by Raven Creek. It'll be on Friday."

"So soon, can we not wait?" I asked surprised.

"I have spoken to Derrick; however, he has not discovered any means of returning, so we need to proceed with his wishes at this time." I cried again.

He held me and said, "Don't worry, it'll be better soon, you will see."

"I don't think I can go to the funeral, or even want to, your parents will hate me. I don't think it could get any worse at this point," I replied.

He smiled, "My parents have always known the risks and are ecstatic about having grandchildren."

"How would they know? I just found out," I asked.

"My mother had a vision that you would get pregnant when you stayed at her house. She told me it all works out in the end," he replied.

"She did not tell me anything," I replied. "You mean Derrick finds his way back?"

"No, she did not say that, but she did say everything happens for a reason," he explained. "You were not even sure of your own feelings at the time, what would she have said? You had to be allowed to make your own choice."

"I will see you on Friday," I replied. He left the room and I could hear him fighting with my sister again. Did those two never stop?

I sat on the bed, and contemplated, Saturday was my birthday. I was turning thirty and would be able to check everything off my life plan list now, but it seemed pointless. I had gone through many changes within. I would never again be the same person who started on this journey, I was thankful for the growth and experiences, but I felt short changed. It was funny in a way, because I had somehow gotten over the need to be involved in everyone else's issues. I was finally OK with being alone on one level, but sadly, I could not share the company of the one I had grown to love.

# Moving Forward

My mom knocked on the door.

"Jordan, I need to talk to you."

She came in, "I made reservations for a birthday party at the Mountain Air Chalets, three months ago, for this Saturday afternoon. I sent out invitations for about sixty people. Do you want me to cancel?"

"No Mom, it is fine. I will attend and put on a smiley face for all. Thank you, under normal circumstances, the party would have been a great idea."

The next three days came and went in a blur. The visions started to come more frequently, but I stopped every one of them in their tracks. I needed to reorganize my life on my own terms before I would allow any new information to come through. It was the morning of the funeral, and I was peering at the reflection in the mirror. It was strange that everything inside of me had changed so drastically but I still looked the same on the outside.

It was at this moment that I noticed who was standing behind me. It looked like it was Morton, or so I thought.

"Why have you not done what I asked?" he said.

"What did you ask?" I replied.

"You were supposed to activate your stones."

"I do not feel like it now. Why and how are you here?"

"Max has sent me. You won't allow him to reach you. I am here at Max's request. Why are you blocking him?"

"I need a break! I was never told that my spiritual growth was going to hurt this much.

"You need to understand that every negative experience in your life is a chance for you to grow spiritually. It is all in how you see it. You must activate your stones."

"Tell me why I must, right now," I demanded.

"Everything to this point has gone according to plan until now," he replied. "You know the white lie thing you were talking about before; well this situation is similar to that. I cannot say too much because you need to have free will to choose your own path. If you don't activate your stones, all will be lost."

"If you knew that this was going to happen, maybe you should have planned for it," I replied becoming increasingly annoyed.

"We didn't take into account the fact you would be this stubborn. I cannot give you any more information about the activation of your stones. I have to follow the rules that are set forth," he affirmed.

"Ok," I said. "Maybe I will activate them later today." I looked again and his apparition was gone. I walked over to my pillow, pulled out all four stones, and rolled them around in my hands. They were very beautiful colors, for a handful of trouble. I placed them in the pocket of my dress pants. I was thinking about how and when I could activate them. I would see when the time came. I felt overwhelmed and I just wanted to be left alone for a while.

When I reached the bottom of the stairs, I could see my dad awaiting me with a worried but comforting smile. I ran over to hug him and as soon as his arms returned the hug, I started to cry.

"Jordan, my baby. I'm sorry I couldn't be here sooner, I was helping Thomas find a way to bring back Derrick."

"Were you able to find anything?" I asked.

"No, I am sorry. We are at a loss. We have checked through all of the known ancient books, and talked to other Atlantean descendants, but they all say the same. The dimension that Derrick opened with the potion closed behind him, and in order for him to return he needs the exact same potion, which he used entirely given the circumstances. We have spoken to Derrick telepathically; he claims there is no Fairy Wood in that dimension. He has not been successful in making any more potions."

"We have a funeral to get to. We need to go," he replied. I watched him wink at my mother and thought the reaction a bit weird at the time.

We all piled into the car and headed off. When we pulled into Raven Creek Church, it was in the middle of nowhere. There were rolling hills and mountain peaks in the distance. I did not remember passing a town for miles. I took a big breath, and made my way out the door. Shirley was the first to greet me. She walked over to give me a warm hug and kissed me on the cheek.

"We've missed you, my dear," she said warmly.

I started to cry, "I'm sorry I have done this." I put my hands up to my neck to take off her necklace. "You'll need this back," I replied.

"No, Jordan. I knew this was to be yours from the moment I met you. I had a vision that explained it all a few nights before we met. It was all meant to be, Jordan. There is no blame. From the moment you met him, the journey was going to be this way, how it ends is up to you. I watched her wink at the rest of her children. You are already considered family and are welcome at any time. I hope you will let me spoil those little darlings often." I thought it was odd she said it was up to me. I made a mental note to ask her about that comment later when everyone was not around. A crowd of people gathered.

"I need to introduce you to your new extended family, Jordan." I looked around to see the people that were standing around, I assumed they were Derrick's siblings." Meet Jordan," Shirley replied.

After all the introductions, we attended the funeral. Knowing Derrick was still alive just made the experience intolerable; I had to leave before it was over. I just could not take it anymore. As I was leaving, I noticed a lot of nods and grins from everyone attending. What is wrong with these people? There was nothing to smile about now.

# The Activation

I walked to the far side of the church grounds. I looked down at a deep ravine. My God--I was up high, it did not look to be so high when we drove here. It reminded me of the dream I had earlier, the high cliff, the Mountain View and my stones. Was it possible that this whole experience was mapped out from the start?

I took a deep breath, and finally allowed the apparition to appear. It was Max, of course.

"My God girl you are stubborn. I've been trying to reach you for days," he exclaimed.

"What do you want?" I asked.

"Activate your stones; it's very important" he replied.

"Why do I have to activate my stones? Maybe I just need a break for awhile."

"We all have symbols within us, when you activate your stones the symbols release all the negative energy that you carry from the past so that you can grow and move forward spiritually to your greatest potential. The symbol on your skin is a sign of power, freedom, insight, strength, and soul connection. The stones also activate all your spiritual gifts into your body. It will change you at a cellular level. If you don't activate your stones now, all will be lost," he counseled sternly.

"Do you promise you'll leave me alone, if I activate them?"

"I will give you two months without me, I promise."

"Will you keep your word?" I asked.

"I give you my word that I will leave you alone for two months," he replied smiling. I had the feeling he was not being completely honest with me, but I would trust him for the time being.

"How do I get on with it?"

"Put all the stones in your hands and then hold them above your head. The energy from the universe will then activate them into your body." I pulled the stones out of my pockets and rolled them around in my palm. I placed my hands above my head, and closed my eyes.

The stones started to vibrate and then a brilliant kaleidoscope of light appeared. The colors were of the rainbow, surrounding my body. My body levitated off the ground and I felt a pressure on my lower back. A burning sensation followed that did not actually hurt, but was really hot. A symbol appeared in my mind's eye. It was the flower of life, Star of David, and a magic knot, surrounded by small angel wings on each side.

Max informed me, "This is your symbol Jordan." He disappeared into thin air with a smile on his face.

When I closed my eyes, I could see my symbol. It was not what I had expected, but my body and mind felt lighter. The sadness was still there, but I would just have to work through that. I could see the two angels that I knew and two new ones that I didn't. They were all grinning and nodding at me in unison. I noticed for the first time in this whole experience that I could see their beautiful wings. I assumed it was because I was now vibrating at a higher frequency so my eyes could now see what a lower vibration could not. The more I looked the more it was like a surreal dream, almost unbelievable to my naked eyes.

# My Birthday

My birthday party was extravagant; my mother pulled out all the stops. I just wished that I could get into the mood. I walked around stuck inside my head. I saw Ryan standing at the far side of the party. He noticed me and came over with a big smile on his face.

"I see you activated your stones, Jordan. If you haven't realized it yet, the funeral was a ploy to get you to activate your stones," Ryan explained. We had to get you on that cliff on that day and we saw no other way. We had to make it believable."

"That explains all the people smiling and winking the whole day. How do you know that I activated them?"

"There was a shift in energy when you did it. All was set right again."

"How can all be right? Derrick is still missing?" I asked feeling annoyed.

"We will all see in time that things have a way of coming together," he replied.

"That makes no sense!"

He hugged me, "Happy Birthday kiddo."

"Explain yourself, Ryan," I demanded.

"I have to go find your sister, I'm in the mood to pull a tiger's tail." he smiled and walked away. Everyone looked happy. Were they all insane? I could feel the emotions welling up inside me. My dad came over after a few minutes and asked me to dance. I looked around to see that people were actually dancing.

"Okay, Dad." The music that was playing was slow so he grabbed my hand and started around the dance floor. I nuzzled into him trying to forget the sadness. He whispered in my ear, "Darling, even though things look bad right now, your life will get better really soon. Happy Birthday, Sweetheart." He kissed me on the forehead and he pulled me in for a closer slow dance. It felt as if he was trying to protect me from the world around me.

I tried to hold in the tears, but all the smiling on the outside and crying on the inside finally hit me and it became too much. I could feel the tears running down my face as I tucked it into my dad's comfortable chest. I just wanted to let out the emotion that I had been holding on to since we left the funeral.

This is not how I had expected to feel on my birthday. I was thirty and I should have been celebrating, but instead I was crying harder than I ever had before. I was thankful the dance floor was dark, so I was sure no one would notice my emotional breakdown.

When someone tapped me on the shoulder but said nothing, I chose to ignore it at first. I was hoping that my dad would tell them to buzz off, but it didn't happen. I wanted to be left alone with my misery; I was having a moment.

"Would you like to cut in?" Dad asked with a strange pitch in his voice. My dad moved my hand to the stranger's, I was trying to cover up the fact I was crying, so I hid my face. I noticed the recognizable intoxicating smell first, and then my face was finally ready to look. A familiar pair of blue eyes was gazing into mine.

"Did you miss me?" he said.

It seemed like the whole party stopped at that moment to witness my shock. I am sure my jaw hit the floor for more than a few seconds. It was Derrick! I wrapped my arms around him and jumped into his awaiting arms. I hugged and kissed him passionately until I was sure he might be drowning in my saliva.

"How did you get back here?" I asked.

"When you activated your stones it opened a portal for me to enter. We have a soul connection, when your tattoo appeared on your back; my soul was pulled back to this dimension so that we could connect. I was starting to wonder if I would ever get back here."

"So that is what Ryan was talking about." I would have to remember to give him crap later for not telling me sooner.

"Don't be upset with him," he said reading my mind. "I wanted it to be a surprise for your birthday, and it looks like you're surprised."

"You're going to get it later," I said sternly smiling, while continuing to hug him.

"I hope so," he said, grinning from ear to ear. We continued to dance around the dance floor as he explained everything that had happened.

"I need to get out of here," I said after about an hour.

"Wouldn't it be rude? Your mom went to a lot of work for this party."

"My parents will understand. I have been here most of the night anyway." While we were searching for my parents, we saw Ryan and Megan at the far side of the grass. I could clearly hear them fighting over the noise of the party.

"You think you're so smart, for a dumbass," Megan said her face looking smug.

"Just because you have hostility built up inside you, it doesn't mean you need to take it out on me," Ryan replied with an elevated tone in his voice.

"You're the only one that makes me hostile," Megan said.

"Maybe you should see someone about your anger, it seems a little out of control," he returned. She walked over and slapped him hard across the face and stormed off in the opposite direction. I laughed, I had never seen my sister lose her cool in public, but Ryan seemed to have a way of ruffling her feathers no matter where they were. I looked at Derrick and smiled.

"It looks familiar, doesn't it?" I asked him.

"It wasn't long ago you were reacting to me, like Megan is to Ryan. I knew we struggled at the beginning because you thought I had all the control. Jordan, I want an equal partnership, one that can exist with both of us sharing everything. I want a relationship where I can be free to be myself, and where I know you are free to be yourself. I want you to tell me when you think I'm wrong, and I would like to do the same." I stared at him silently, not able to form the words. Could it be possible to have such a relationship?

We both laughed and continued through the crowd. After saying our goodbyes, we headed to the nearest fairy ring. Once we entered, he activated the symbols, and we were standing in his yard.

"I need to be with you," he said. "I've waited far too long; I can hardly stand it." We entered his room, and shared the most passionate, loving, sensual moment of our lives. Heaven was created on earth, in that moment just for us.

# The Beginning

We were basking in the glow of our love when Derrick cleared his throat.

"I got you something for your birthday," he said quietly.

"What? When did you have time?" I asked surprised.

"I knew when my tattoo started glowing that this was the perfect present for you."

"Ok, where is it?" He left the room and I laid in the dark, warm, silence waiting for him to join me, and wondering what it could be. When I saw his shadow in the doorway, my breath quickened and my pulse raced. I could not ever remember being so excited and alive inside. I felt the weight of him on the bed as he moved closer to me.

He leaned on his arm and looked into my eyes. I could just make out the reflection from the moon shining in the window. He took a deep breath, "I think you are so beautiful. You are the most amazing woman that I have ever met. Your gifts and abilities are more than even you know. You are truly special. Now that I'm with you, I'll never let you go."

Gently, he grasped my left hand, and held it warmly for a second before kissing it. A smooth round object was placed on my engagement finger. It was a ring. The ring looked like pewter and had Celtic symbols on it. Once it was in place, he gazed at me for a few minutes.

"Jordan, I love you. Will you bind your soul to mine?" I looked at him shocked. It wasn't quite what I expected him to say, but thought I would answer anyway.

"I will. I love you too." No sooner were the words out of my mouth; the ring started to glow and heat up. Then in front of my eyes, it disappeared, leaving a tattoo of the ring instead.

"What happened to my ring?" I asked.

"This is the Atlantean joining soul connection ring. We are now joined at a soul level. If there was any doubt about our joining, or our connection, the ring would not disappear. From the moment, my tattoo started burning; I knew you were my soul's perfect match. The ring symbolizes soul commitment. According to the Atlanteans we're now married. We can get married in a church for religious purposes if you wish. You can cover it with a diamond, if you like."

"Did you really lose your Druid power?" I asked.

"Yes, but once the ring disappears it's then restored to me. You will notice a faint glowing from my tattoo for a few seconds. Yours might burn a tiny bit too."

I could clearly see his tattoo glowing, and mine felt hot; I rubbed it once, and the heat was gone. It had all worked out after all. I looked at the ring on my hand and smiled. My life felt perfect, this ring was perfect, and I snuggled into him and kissed him softly. My body, mind and soul had now found its way back together. I felt complete. Everything in my life now made sense, and all the riddles had finally been deciphered.

"It is perfect," I said. I took a big breath and then went to sleep with his arms tightly wrapped around me.

The beautiful church wedding took place two weeks later. It was like a dream come true. I was blessed with an amazing new life and I was grateful for all that had happened. Thank God, I decided to take a personal vacation.

Three weeks later, I closed my eyes for a few minutes, when an angel appeared.

"Hello Jordan," said Kathryn. "I am here to help you step into your gifts on the next leg of your journey."

"Max said I would be left alone for a few months," I replied with annoyance in my voice.

I watched her smile, "He'll be absent from all of your visions for at least two months." He tricked me, I thought.

"No, he just agreed he would stay out of your life for a few months. He is still going to help you but you will have no visual of him." Kathryn replied.

The vision was vivid. I could see Derrick coming through what I assumed to be a portal. I could see that before it closed Frank was able to dive through behind him and disappear into some trees on this side. I could now hear his thoughts clearly, "I'll find Megan, and then go after the Black Book." I woke with a start, screaming in my sleep.

"Oh God," I screamed.

"What is wrong?" Derrick asked while trying to comfort me.

"Frank followed you through the portal. He's after Megan and plans to go after the Black Book." I could see in my dream that Frank had my sister by the arm and was hauling her towards a fairy ring. He had a fight on his hands for she was not going easily. She was using all means necessary to get away but his big burly size kept her from escaping.

"We have to find her," I cried.

# Checklist: Jordan's Directions for Spiritual Growth

Use the ball of energy in your stomach to protect your energy from another's negative energy, sadness, or anger.

Call your Angels in when you feel unsafe, to help with protection.

You have free will. If you don't ask, you will not get the help.

Use your fingers (Tub scene) to remove another's energy after it is attached to your aura. It helps remove the negative thoughts and feelings absorbed from others as well.

You can use astral travel to connect with other people or places.

When using your intuition, follow steps in the stone path scene. Your first answer is always intuition, your second is thought.

Not everything seen with your eyes is correct. See the other person's perspective (stuck in the box looking back at her life) People are rude, or accusing, when they need to get rid of stress.

Ask to raise your vibration so that you can attract things that are more positive into your life. (Like attracts like) (Positive attracts positive) (Negative attracts negative)

When two peoples' energy vibrates at the same level, it is easier to pick up on each other's thoughts or emotions.

If we cannot love ourselves, we cannot truly attract love from others.

We teach others how to treat us. If people treat you poorly, look at how you treat yourself.

If you are ready to move forward, I have set an intention that those who read this journal will be assisted by their angels to release emotional baggage on a vibrational level. I ask they bless you with Peace, Love, Passion, and Faith in your life.

# Next Book: Soul's Awakening

